<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0 nzetc-p5.xsd" xml:id="Pom01Lege" xml:lang="en">
  <teiHeader>
    <fileDesc xml:id="fileDesc-0001">
      <titleStmt>
        <title type="marc245">Legends of the Maori</title>
        <title type="sort">Legends of the Maori</title>
        <title type="gmd">[electronic resource]</title>
        <author><name key="name-207731" type="person">James Cowan</name></author>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0001">
          <resp>Creation of machine-readable version</resp>
          <name key="name-121582" type="organisation">Keyboarded by TechBooks, Inc.</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0002">
          <resp>Creation of digital images</resp>
          <name key="name-121602" type="organisation">New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0003">
          <resp>Conversion to TEI.2-conformant markup</resp>
          <name key="name-141331" type="person">Yongqing Ma</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <extent>ca. 724 kilobytes</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</name></publisher>
        <idno type="etc">Modern English, Pom01Lege</idno>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>Publicly accessible</p>
          <p n="public">URL: http://www.nzetc.org/collections.html</p>
          <p>copyright 2005, by Victoria University of Wellington</p>
        </availability>
        <date when="2006">2006</date>
      <idno type="vuw-bbid">10008061</idno></publicationStmt>
      <sourceDesc xml:id="sourceDesc-0001">
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title><name key="name-101245" type="work">Legends of the Maori</name></title>
            <author><name key="name-207731" type="person">James Cowan</name></author>
          </titleStmt>
          <publicationStmt>
            <publisher><name type="organisation" key="name-160033">Southern Reprints</name></publisher>
            <date when="1987">1987</date>
            <idno type="callno">Source copy consulted: Central Library at Victoria University of Wellington, Call No:BL2615 P784L 1987 1</idno>
          </publicationStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>All unambiguous end-of-line hyphens have been removed, and
          the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding
          line. Every effort has been made to preserve the Māori macron
          using unicode.</p>
        <p xml:id="ETC">Some keywords in the header are a local Electronic
          Text Centre scheme to aid in establishing analytical
          groupings.</p>
        <p>Yongqing and Shelley reviewed and checked TEI make-up keyboarded by TechBooks. Shelley corrected the capitalisation problem in the header and headings. Yongqiong corrected the problems in poetry and title page’s display. Added some missing images. Deleted unnecessary corresponded tags and related page images. Added some new name keys and modified TEI markup for the display of poems and documents using embedded text elements. Modified the hierarchal structure of divisions by using group of texts.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-subjects">
          <bibl>NZETC Subject Headings</bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-subjects">
          <list>
            <item><rs key="subject-000010" type="subject">Historical Māori and Pacific Islands</rs></item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change n="quickProof"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Text-proofing of a sample of the text</change>
      <change n="teiMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to TEI.2-conformat markup</change>
      <change n="scriptedMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Adding scripted markup</change>
      <change n="encodingDesc"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of encodingDesc</change>
      <change n="addBibls"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of bibls</change>
      <change n="assembleImages"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Assembled all images</change>
      <change n="derivativeCreation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Creation of derivative images</change>
      <change n="teiValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of TEI</change>
      <change n="nameValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of names</change>
      <change n="utf8Conversion"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to Unicode (utf-8)</change>
      <change n="makeProduction"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Promotion to production</change>
      <change n="drmAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to access control</change>
      <change n="harvestTopicMap"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Harvest into Topic Map</change>
      <change n="browserCheck"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Checking of text using browser</change>
      <change n="corpusAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to corpus</change>
      <change n="catalogueAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:16">21:18:16, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-121584">Jason Darwin</name>Addition of text to Library Catalogue<!-- BBID=10008061 --></change>
      <change n="live"><date when="2008-09-23T14:47:56">14:47:56, Tuesday 23 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Make text available on NZETC website</change>
    <change n="epubPreparation"><date when="2009-08-04T14:09:41">14:09:41, Tuesday 4 August 2009</date><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Preparation of EPUB (and other formats such as DaisyBook)</change></revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text xml:id="t1">
    <front xml:id="t1-front">
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d1" type="covers">
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Pom01LegeFCo">
            <graphic url="Pom01LegeFCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01LegeFCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Front Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Pom01LegeSpi">
            <graphic url="Pom01LegeSpi.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01LegeSpi-g"/>
            <figDesc>Spine</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Pom01LegeBCo">
            <graphic url="Pom01LegeBCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01LegeBCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Back Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Pom01LegeTit">
            <graphic url="Pom01LegeTit.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01LegeTit-g"/>
            <figDesc>Title Page</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="ni"/>
        <pb xml:id="nii"/>
        <pb xml:id="niii"/>
      </div>
      <titlePage xml:id="t1-front-d1-d1">
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">
            <hi rend="c">Legends of<lb/>
            the Maori</hi>
          </titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <byline>by<lb/>
          <docAuthor><hi rend="c">Hon. Sir <name type="person" key="name-140961">Maui Pomare</name></hi>,</docAuthor><lb/>
          <hi rend="lsc">K.B.E., C.M.G., M.D., M.P.</hi><lb/>
          and<lb/>
          <hi rend="c"><name key="name-207731" type="person">James Cowan</name></hi>,<lb/>
          in collaboration.<lb/>
          <hi rend="i"><hi rend="lsc">Illustrations by <name key="name-200403" type="person">Stuart Peterson</name></hi></hi></byline>
        <docImprint><publisher>Southern<lb/>
            Reprints</publisher><lb/><date when="1987">1987</date><pb xml:id="niv"/><pb xml:id="nv"/>
          Mythology, Folk-Lore, Tradition and Poetry<lb/>
          by<lb/>
          <hi rend="c"><name key="name-207731" type="person">James Cowan</name></hi></docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d2" type="preface">
        <pb xml:id="nvi"/>
        <pb xml:id="nvii" n="vii"/>
        <head><hi rend="c">Preface</hi></head>
        <p>The illustrated series of Maori-Polynesian traditions and legends has been planned to deal with the subject in a more comprehensive and artistic manner than has hitherto been attempted. There is in existence a very large body of literature devoted to the Maori of New Zealand, his origins, folk-lore and history; much of this is highly specialised data concerning the religion, beliefs, customs, migrations and local history of the race. It is considered, however, that there is room for a work of this kind, giving a great deal of traditional history and poetic lore not previously published, and affording the artist scope for his skill with pen and pencil. There is a marked lack of books in which an artist has had an opportunity of illustrating the epic traditions of our Maori people, the legends and historical narratives which contain infinite suggestion for the pencil, pen and brush. This field of mythology and authentic tradition is so extraordinarily wide and varied that the chief problem in Mr. <name type="person" key="name-200403">Stuart Peterson</name>’s work lies in making a selection from the material. The setting, whether in the coral and volcanic islands from which the Maori came, or in this country of tall forest, snowy mountain, shining lake and rolling river, matches the poetic beauty and dramatic vigour of the narratives.</p>
        <p>The culture of every nation, it has been said, must arise out of its background. The Maori life and traditions, the response of the Maori race to its very beautiful and wonderful environment, supply that distinctive background in New Zealand. Here is a people with a culture possessing many features different from those evolved by any other primitive race, a people with a remarkably original sense of artistic values in decoration and craftsmanship. A people of keen intellect who had the creative faculty very highly developed, and who have given the world, through <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> interpretive writers, a literature rich in poetic fancy. What has been published so far is but a portion of the vast stores of folk lore and poetry accumulated in the course of untold centuries, and handed down from one generation to another. That great American the late Walter Hines Page once defined literature, whether written or spoken, as “thought artistically expressed.” By this standard much of the traditional history and popular tales, chants and poems of the Polynesian-Maori so carefully passed on by word of mouth is literature in the fullest sense; a mythology in no way inferior to that of the Old World classics. Mr. Maurie Hewlett, in his “Lore of Proserpine,” described mythology as “the highest form of art.” Many of the nature
          <pb xml:id="nviii" n="viii"/>
          legends and the stories of the Polynesian Pantheon are indeed not surpassed if they are equalled, in beauty by anything in Greek literature or Scandinavian saga.</p>
        <p>This volume, written by <name type="person" key="name-207731">James Cowan</name>, is divided into three sections, designed to present a general survey of Maori-Polynesian tradition and belief: a series of typical legends, folk-tales and tribal historical narratives, and a collection of the poetry of the race. The legends and traditions, songs and chants have been selected from a great mass of race-lore gathered by Mr. Cowan in a lifetime of field research. The author went to original sources; the authorities were the learned old people of the now vanished type, of numerous tribes from the north of New Zealand to the coast of Southland. The tribal folk-tales form the principal part of the book; in the selection made the object is to illustrate some of the characteristic modes of life and thought, the customs and practices of the people, their ways in joy and sorrow, in peace and war. In those stories describing comparatively recent episodes the special interest is the survival of ancient practices and beliefs in modern times. Of this type of narrative the story of the rites for the removal of <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> from a new carved house (<ref target="#n259">page 259</ref>) is an example.</p>
        <p>In most cases the Maori sources of the various stories and songs are given. In respect of one story the author here makes grateful acknowledgment due to the memory of two great friends of the past, the late Captain <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name> and Mr. <name key="name-209282" type="person">S. Percy Smith</name>. This is the tale of “The Rock of the Flying Foam,” at the <name type="person" key="name-208120">Haerehuka</name> Rapids, Waikato River. The story and song (<ref target="#n139">page 139</ref>) were sent by Captain <name type="person" key="name-208640">Mair</name> to supplement the tradition heard on the spot.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d3" type="contents">
        <pb xml:id="nix"/>
        <head><hi rend="c">Contents</hi></head>

          <table rows="86" cols="2">
            <row>
              <cell rend="center"><hi rend="lsc">Mythology of the Maori.</hi></cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell rend="right">Page</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter I.—Rangi and Papa; the Separation of Heaven and Earth</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n3">3</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter II.—Tane-Mahuta, the Soul of the Forest</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n9">9</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter III.—The Deeds of Maui: Mahuika and the origin of fire—Maui and HinenuitePo—Maui in the South Seas</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n14">14</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter IV.—Gods and Mortals: The Story of Tawhaki and Hapai—The Girdle of the Gods</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n21">21</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter V.—From Island unto Island: The Story of Polynesian Rovings</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n28">28</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter VI.—The Story of Whakatau and the Tihi-o-Manono</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n33">33</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter VII.—The Voyage to New Zealand</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n38">38</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter VIII.—Explorers of New Zealand: The Travels of Rakataura</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n41">41</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter IX.—The Maori Spiritland: Folk Beliefs of the Reinga and the Spirits’ Flight; The Polynesians’ Spiritland</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n48">48</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter X.—Celt and Maori: Likenesses in Folk Belief, Legend and Poetry</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n59">59</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter XI.—The Fairy Foresters: Tales of the Maero and the Patu-paiarehe</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n63">63</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Chapter XII.—The Origin of the Maori Games</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n69">69</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">
                <hi rend="lsc">Some Folk Tales of the Maori.</hi></cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Death Leap of Tikawe</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n75">75</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Paepipi’s Stranger</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n80">80</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Story of Maori Gratitude</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n82">82</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Hopa the Tohunga</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n85">85</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>By the Waters of Rakaunui</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n89">89</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Te Ake’s Revenge: A Tale of Wizardry and Retribution</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n95">95</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Tales of the Cave Country: The Legend of the Den of the Wild Dogs—The Man-eating Dog of Ngamoko Mountain</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n106">106</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Tale of Rokiroki: A Memory of the Mokau</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n111">111</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Lost Land of Paorae</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n117">117</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Cave Dwellers of Te Pehu: A Story of the Great Forest</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n121">121</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Tarao the Tunneller: A Tradition of Kawa Mountain</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n125">125</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Lovers’ Chase: A Story of the Whakatane Valley</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n133">133</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Rock of the Flying Foam: A Saga of the Waikato River</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n139">139</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Judgment of Uenuku</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n143">143</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>At the Rising of Kopu</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n147">147</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Cartridge from Taraia</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n150">150</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Pool of the Papua</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n153">153</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Wizards of the Plains: A Tale of Maori Magic</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n155">155</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Gift of His Fathers</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n160">160</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Rite of Ngau-Taringa: A Story of the Heuheu Family</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n162">162</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Matakite: A Story of Second Sight</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n165">165</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Wairaka of the Cave</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n171">171</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Tales of Tauhara: The Value of a Mountain</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n177">177</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Tunohopu’s Cave: A Tale of Old Rotorua</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n181">181</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>By the Waters of Holy-Brook: Tales of an Enchanted Valley</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n186">186</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <pb xml:id="nx" n="x"/>
            <row>
              <cell>A Basket of Whitebait</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n192">192</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Utu: A Story of a Polynesian Vendetta</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n197">197</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Motu-Ngaio Pa and the Stage of Heads: A Story of old Kawhia</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n201">201</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Virgin’s Isle: The Story of Te Wharerangi and the Fall of Motu-o-Puhi Pa</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n207">207</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Stealing of an Atua: A Tradition of the Otago Coast</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n213">213</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Pillow: How Rau-Whato swam Lake Taupo—The Story of a Maori Heroine</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n217">217</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Te Pokiha’s Farewell: A Memory of Maketu</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n223">223</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Magic Mountain: Maungaroa and its Legends</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n226">226</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Hurihia’s Race: A Tale of the Taupo Coast</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n229">229</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Diving Cage: The Tale of the Dragon-Slayers of Te Awahou</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n235">235</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>There were Giants in the Land</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n238">238</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Little Gulls of Mokoia</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n241">241</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Witch Trees of the Kaingaroa</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n247">247</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Tree of the Rope: A Tale of old Rotoiti</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n252">252</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Lagoons of the Tuna: Kawa Repo and its Story</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n255">255</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Rite of the Kawa-whare: The Carved House and the two Priests—A Tale of Tapu</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n259">259</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">
                <hi rend="lsc">The Poetry of the Maori.</hi></cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Introductory</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n275">275</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Chant of Hautu</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n279">279</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Mountain God: A Song of Taranaki</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n282">282</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Song in Exile</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n285">285</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Lone Sentinel’s Song</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n287">287</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Waikato Canoe Chant</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n288">288</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Song of Prophecy (Mata)</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n289">289</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Bird Song—What the Tui says</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n290">290</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Bird of Summer</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n293">293</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>“I Sing of <name type="person" key="name-123791">Kupe</name>”</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n293">293</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Patriotic Chant: Hold Fast the Land</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n294">294</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A War-chant: The Song of Tokatoka</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n295">295</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Hikairo’s War Song</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n296">296</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Song of Raukawa</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n298">298</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Two South Island Chants—</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Song of the Axe</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n299">299</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>“Try not the Pass,” the old Man said</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n300">300</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Love Chants—</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Te Ngaru’s Flute Song</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n301">301</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Yon Enchanted Isle: A Song for Whakaari</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n305">305</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Last Look Back: Paui-wahine’s Love Song</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n306">306</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Laments for the Dead—</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Dirge of Rangi-mamao</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n309">309</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Dirge for <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name></cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n313">313</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Lament for Hikareia</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n314">314</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>An Arawa Lament: The Pathway of the Dead</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n316">316</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Omen of the Flax Bush</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n317">317</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>“Mourn with the Sighing Wind”</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n318">318</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Waikato Elegy: “Loud Peals the Thunder”</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n319">319</ref></cell>
            </row>
          </table>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d4" type="illustrations">
        <pb xml:id="nxi"/>
        <head><hi rend="c">List of Illustrations</hi></head>

          <table rows="26" cols="2">
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">
                <hi rend="lsc">Full-page Drawings</hi></cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell rend="right">Page</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Separation of Rangi and Papa</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n5">5</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Spirit of the Forest</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n11">11</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Tawhaki’s Clumb</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n23">23</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Vengeance of Whakatau</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n35">35</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Patito’s Return from the Reinga</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n53">53</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Ambush</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n65">65</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Tikawe’s Leap</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n77">77</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Hunting the Giant Tuna</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n91">91</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Launching the Spell</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n101">101</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Cannibal Stranger</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n113">113</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Subterranean Passage</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n129">129</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Trial by Water</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n145">145</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Vision</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n167">167</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Cave of Refuge</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n183">183</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Night Attack</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n193">193</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Springing the Trap</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n203">203</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Swim for Life</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n219">219</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Hurihia’s Race</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n231">231</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Warning of the Gulls</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n243">243</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Te Rangi-Tahau’s Rite and the Sacred Fire</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n267">267</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Mountain God</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n283">283</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Song of the Tui</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n291">291</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Te Ngaru’s Flute Song</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n303">303</ref></cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Widow’s Farewell</cell>
              <cell rend="right"><ref target="#n311">311</ref></cell>
            </row>
          </table>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="xii"/>
    </front>
    <body xml:id="body">
      <div xml:id="body-1">
        <pb xml:id="n1" n="1"/>
        <head>Mythology of the Maori.</head>
        <pb xml:id="n2" n="2"/>
        <pb xml:id="n3" n="3"/>
        <head><hi rend="c">Mythology of the Maori</hi></head>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d1" type="chapter">
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter I.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Rangi and Papa: The Separation of Heaven and Earth</hi></head>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d1" type="section">
            <q>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l> “There was Night at the first—the Great Darkness. Then Papa, the Earth, ever genial, general Mother, and our Father, fair Rangi—the Sky—in commixture unbounded confusedly clave to each other;</l>
                <l>And between them close cramped lay their children gigantic….”</l>
              </lg>
            </q>
            <q>
              <hi rend="right">—<name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name> (“Ranolf and Amohia.”)</hi>
            </q>
            <p><hi rend="lsc">There</hi> was more than a Miltonic sublimity in the Maori conception of the beginnings of Creation. Night piled upon Night there was, the vast illimitable Po. “From the first night of Black Darkness onward to the tenth Night, the hundredth, the thousandth Night,” runs the tremendous story of the Polynesian cosmogony. Ages of Po, the profound timeless Night before Creation was. The Night that could be felt, the heavily-pressing Night, the various qualifications and attributes of the all-enveloping Po. In the course of æons of Po, the Earth, or Papa, came into vague being, Earth the nebulous, and upon it lay in vast oppressive heaviness and apparently eternal gloom the all-dominating Rangi—the Sky-Father. In some Maori tribes’ expositions of creation Light was opposed to Darkness, Ao representing the male element in nature, Po the female principle; the sun was the symbol of the male and the moon that of the female. But between the Sky-Father and the Earth-Mother there was at first no light of sun or moon; there was but blank darkness.</p>
            <p>There in that utter profundity of gloom, oppressed by the close embrace of Rangi and Papa, lay confused and cramped the children of the primal parents, the children who were gods; their names represent the personification of nature’s various manifestations and powers. There were the winds and storms, the ocean and all that dwell in it, the fruits of the Earth, the volcanic powers that trouble Mother-Earth, the forests and all that live therein, and lastly Man. These were the children of Heaven and Earth. And these children, rebelling against their æons of imprisonment between the huge, shapeless forms of Heaven and Earth, made vast writhing efforts to part their parents. Their efforts at first were without success until Tane-Mahuta, the child whose personification was the Forest, essayed the mighty task. “Do not slay our parents,” said Tane to his brethren, “rather lift our Father Rangi far on high, set him there to be for ever above us.” And it was with the great trees of his domain, the forest primeval,
              <pb xml:id="n4" n="4"/>
              that Tane wrenched his parents apart from each other and hove Rangi aloft in space to arch for ever this far-extending world.</p>
            <p>This—said one of my <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> friends—is the lifting song as the Maori has it, which Tane-Mahuta chanted while he and his brethren hauled away on the forest-vine ropes with which they set upright the props—that is, the great tree trunks—that forced Rangi away from Papa for ever.</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“E iki, e iki e!</l>
              <l>Te turou o Whiti!</l>
              <l>Hiki nuku e!</l>
              <l>Hiki rangi e!</l>
              <l>Hiki nuku e!</l>
              <l>Hiki rangi e!</l>
              <l>Ha-ha!</l>
              <l>Ka hikitia tona uril</l>
              <l>Ka hapainga tona uri!</l>
              <l>I-a-ia!</l>
              <l>I-aia!”</l>
            </lg>
            <p>This lifting chant, which is called “Te Hiki a Tane,” is used to-day as a heave-away song, when great exertions are needed. Hiki means to lift; the burden of the incantation is the parting of sky from earth. When Tane-Mahuta forced Rangi and Papa apart with his great lofty trees of the forest, those trees were not growing as we see them now. They grew with their branches down and their roots in the air. But Tane reversed them and set their roots in the earth and thus have they grown since that age when Rangi was set on high. He covered with them the far-extending form of his Mother Earth as her clothing and adornment.</p>
            <p>Now I shall give a South Sea Island version of that Creation myth lifting incantation, an action-song I have heard chanted by a party of natives of Aitutaki, one of the Cook Islands. This Polynesian chant was mightily chorused by the Island men while they imitated, with their long barbed spears of ironwood, the forcing away of Rangi the Sky from Enua (Maori, Whenua), the Earth, and the propping aloft so that man might have freedom and light. They sang it to the heaving action and the <hi rend="i">tiki-rangi-ti</hi> rattle of the wooden drums, the Aitutaki song for the herculean Ru-te-Toko-rangi (Ru the Sky-Lifter), who was the offspring of Rangi and Tea (Light):—</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Kii ana mai koia ko Ru-taki-nuku!</l>
              <l>Koia tokotoko o te rangi-i-i!</l>
              <l>Rarakina te Rangi-e!</l>
              <l>E tau rarakina te Rangi-e!</l>
              <l>Koia tokotoko a ia i te Rangi!</l>
              <l>Kua peke te Rangi</l>
              <l>E te tini atua o Iti-e!”</l>
            </lg>
            <p>[<hi rend="i">Translation.</hi>]</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Sing we of Ru-taki-nuku,</l>
              <l>By whose strength the heavens were raised</l>
              <l>And ever fixed on high.</l>
              <l>Hence is he called</l>
              <l>The Propper-of-the-Sky.</l>
              <l>The heavens are heaved afar aloft</l>
              <l>By Iti’s myriad deities.”</l>
            </lg>
            <pb xml:id="n5" n="5"/>
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege005a">
                <graphic url="Pom01Lege005a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege005a-g"/>
                <head><hi rend="lsc">The Seperation of Rangi and Papa.</hi></head>
              </figure>
            </p>
            <pb xml:id="n6"/>
            <pb xml:id="n7" n="7"/>
            <p>The “many gods of Iti” were called upon by Ru to aid him in his titanic task. Iti—or Whiti in the Maori chant—means literally “great distance.” In other songs it refers to Tahiti, or to Fiji, remote fatherland of the Polynesian race.</p>
            <p>When the parents of the gods were parted thus, there came the Light, Awatea, Ao-Marama, brilliant, suffusing all things, dazzling, bringing wonderful life to all the Earth, filling the vasts of space. The Sun, the Moon, the Stars, the bright children of Io the supreme One, gave light to the world. Io—Jove, Jehovah, Deus—was the primal energising force, the power above and beyond all nature. And above the world arched Rangi-nui-e-tu-nei, great Sky-Father standing on high. And Tane saw that his far-severed parent was bare and naked, and he spread a garment of red (<hi rend="i">kura</hi>) over him. But this did not satisfy Tane; so he sought for stars and he swept away the <hi rend="i">kura</hi> and set the myriad stars there on high to twinkle for ever on the breast of Rangi. The <hi rend="i">kura</hi> he kept in the form of clouds and used it to clothe the heavens at times and to serve as aerial messengers. Very grand indeed to the eyes of the children who were gods was the starry adornment of Rangi-nui-e-tu-nei. Tama-nui te Ra, the Sun, climbed the face of heaven to make gloriously bright the day. By night shone the innumerable company of stars, <hi rend="i">tini whetu o te rangi</hi>, and names came to be given to the chief stars and constellations (<hi rend="i">kahui-whetu</hi>) by the men of this earth. Marama, the Moon, which vanishes each month to bathe in the reviving Wai-ora-a-Tane, gives radiant light by night; the living water in which she bathes is the light of the sun.</p>
            <p>These were the nature-children of Great-Heaven and Far-stretching Earth: Tawhiri-matea, the god of Winds and Storms (the Aeolus of the Maori cosmogony); Tangaroa, the god of the ocean and of all the creatures therein; Tane-Mahuta, the god of the forests and of birds; Rongo, the god of cultivated foods and of peace; Haumia, the god of the wild fruits of the earth, such as fernroot; Ruwaimoko (or Ruaumoko), the god of volcanoes and earthquakes, and Tu-mata-uenga (“angry-faced Tu”), the god of man and of war and all warlike arts.</p>
            <p>Such were the children of Rangi and Papa. There were others, according to various cosmological recitals, but these are the principal gods on whom most traditions agree. They were the personified forces of nature, the elements; and Tu stood for man, the youngest of them all, the last-born of creation.<note xml:id="fn1-7" n="*"><p>“Tu and Rongo-maraeroa were the leaders of the hosts of the war spirits which slew mankind. Thus was evil introduced into the world, and man killed man, birds destroyed birds, fish devoured fish, and thus death was first made known to the world.”</p><p>—<name type="person" key="name-209610">John White</name> (“Ancient History of the Maori,” Vol. 1.)</p></note></p>
            <pb xml:id="n8" n="8"/>
            <p>Not for long was there peace among all these children of the Sky and Earth. There were hosts of evil spirits, released by the parting of the parents, and when these had been driven from the face of Rangi evil fell upon the Earth. One nature-brother warred with the other; all the elements were at strife, Tawhiri-matea released his violent storms, his torrents of hail and rain, his furious hurricanes amongst earth and ocean. He attacked Tangaroa, the lord of the vast waters; he lashed the surface of the ocean, he raised the sea in mighty billows and sent them charging about the watery earth. He lashed the forests, too, with mighty winds that brought crashing down many a giant tree. Ruwaimoko troubled the earth with internal heavings and fiery volcanoes and boiling pits. Tu, the god of man and war, alone stood unterrified, triumphant, amidst all the turmoil of wild nature.</p>
            <p>And Tu came to make war on the creatures of the ocean and to take for his own the foods of the earth. He made nets and hooks, captured the fish of the sea; he dug the children of Haumia and Rongo from the ground; he snared and speared the birds of the forest. Tawhiri-matea, the god of the winds and storms, alone he could not conquer.</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d2" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">The Creation of Woman.</hi></head>
            <p>Tane the god created the first woman out of earth; he formed her by scraping up the earth into human shape and endowed her with life. He lay on her and breathed life into her and he called her Hine-hau-one (or Hine-ahu-one), the “Earth-formed Woman.” He took her to wife, and a child was born, and this child, a female, he named Hine-i-tauira (“The Model Maid”). She became his wife, too, and they abode together until one day she asked Tane: “Who is my father?” Tane told her that he was her father, and upon this she was overcome by shame and she fied away from Tane and she became a spirit; her soul went to the Po, the everlasting night. In the shades she was called Hine-titama, or Hine-nui-te-Po, and she became the goddess who personifies the night and darkness and death.</p>
            <p>Some see in this nature myth a primeval allusion to the elemental powers of day and night, Tane personifying the Sun.</p>
            <p>From Tane and the earth formed wife came Tiki, the first man, the first being who was wholly mortal.</p>
          </div>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d2" type="chapter">
          <pb xml:id="n9" n="9"/>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter II.</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="sc">Tane-mahuta, The Soul of the Forest.</hi></head>
          <q>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“The solemn and beauteous Tane, who gathers his stateliest,</l>
              <l>ever-green, trees-waving daughters</l>
              <l>Into forests, the sunny, the songster-bethridden…”</l>
            </lg>
          </q>
          <q>
            <hi rend="right">—<name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name>.</hi>
          </q>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">It</hi> was with the trees and ferns that Tane-Mahuta clothed his mother Papa after the parting of the primal parents. That is, the surface of this Earth was thus covered, and when man first spread abroad on the face of this world this soft protective garment of forest clad the greater part of the land. The forest is Te Wao-tapu-nui-a-Tane (the vast sacred woods of Tane). An old-fashioned Maori will sometimes speak of a great forest-tree as “Tane,” he has in his mind the poetical belief that the trees of the forest are Tane-Mahuta’s children. The bark of trees is Te kiri-o-Tane (the skin of the lord of the forests). Te riu-o-Tane (the hollow trunk of Tane) is applied to a canoe, a chopped-out tree log.</p>
          <p>The Polynesian-Maori venerated the Wao-Tapu-nui-a-Tane. He would not lightly lay hands on those tall and splendid sons of the Forest Father towering so far above him. The noble <hi rend="i">kauri</hi>, the <hi rend="i">totara</hi>, the <hi rend="i">rimu</hi> he would not fell without pious ceremony. When the timbers hewn with great labour from these trees, especially the <hi rend="i">totara</hi>, were carved for a fine house, they were doubly <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> because they were shaped in the form of gods and venerated ancestors, and so there were special rites and ceremonies and prayers to free them from the <hi rend="i">tapu.</hi> This ritual will be described in one of the chapters in this book dealing with the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>-lifting ceremonial. (See the story of the Carved House, “Rauru.”)</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">totara</hi> was an especially valued tree; in Maori fancy it was the child of Tane-Mahuta and the forest-goddess Mumuwhango. It was the timber most prized by the canoe makers and the wood-carvers. When this child of Tane, or any other large tree, was felled for such a purpose a ceremony was performed with the first chips that flew from the tree-cuts; and fronds of fern were laid on the stump to cover the raw, naked wounds of Tane. The sacred fire kindled by the priest in which the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> was ceremonially roasted, to be eaten by the priest and carvers at the opening of a new house, was Te Umu-a-Tane (the Forest God’s oven).</p>
          <pb xml:id="n10" n="10"/>
          <p>Most lovely of all the children of Tane are the ferns of this land of Aotearoa. They make a sub-forest of tenderest foliage, sheltered by the towering chieftains of the Wao-Tapu. Botanists tell us there are a hundred and forty species of ferns in our land; from the tall tree, the <hi rend="i">mamaku</hi> or the <hi rend="i">ponga</hi>, that spreads a drooping, langourous crown of soft fronds overhead, to the daintiest tiniest filmy fernlets, that mat the logs and treetrunks or tremble in humble beauty on the ground. Plumed and fronded, harbouring smaller ferns upon their boles, the larger ones rise as graceful as a tropic coco-palm. They lean out over forest waterways, the black-stemmed fern tree <hi rend="i">cyathea medullaris</hi> the king of them; the Maori calls it the <hi rend="i">korau</hi> or <hi rend="i">mamaku</hi> (strictly speaking, its edible pith is the <hi rend="i">mamaku</hi>). There is the silver fern tree, the <hi rend="i">ponga</hi>; it is New Zealand’s most favoured badge. Songs of mourning compare the sorrow-stricken one to the fronded <hi rend="i">mamaku</hi>:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“Ah me, my children,</l>
            <l>I bow my head with grief</l>
            <l>As droops the mamaku fern-tree.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Loveliest of all is that <hi rend="i">ariki-tapairu</hi> of the forest, that princess of ferns, the feathery-soft <hi rend="i">todea superba</hi>, called by the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> the Prince of Wales’ feather, by the Maori the <hi rend="i">tété</hi> or heruheru; it loves the cool shades where the bush twilight ever reigns. It is the fairy of the ferns in the sacred forest of Tane-Mahuta.</p>
          <p>Many poetic aphorisms and metaphors concern the children of Tane. There is one that comes from the Ngapuhi tribe, it belongs to the North Auckland country, Ka kata nga puriri o Taiamai. It is a beautiful and meaningful expression of the Bay of Islands and inland thereabouts. Literally it means “The puriri trees of Taiamai are laughing,” but to the Maori mind it holds more than that. It symbolises delight, the joy and gladness aroused by pleasing news. It signifies the smiling face of Nature on a summer day, when all seems to go well with the world. It is a greeting, a phrase of congratulation, a term used in honour of a welcome guest. There is music in the name Taiamai when pronounced rightly, with the stress on the middle “a.” Taiamai is the country around Lake Omapere, in the heart of the good North land, a rich and pleasant country, embossed with the graceful cones of long extinct volcanoes. There the <hi rend="i">puriri</hi> tree with its spreading branches of glossy dark green foliage, is the forest glory of the land; the most plentiful and the most friendly of trees; a living emblem of strength, durability, imperishable qualities.</p>
          <p>There are the birds of the forest, the “wing-flapping children of Tane.” As with the felling of a forest tree, the taking of birds in the bush was attended with careful ceremonial. The first bird speared or snared in
              <pb xml:id="n11" n="11"/>
              <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege011a"><graphic url="Pom01Lege011a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege011a-g"/><head><hi rend="lsc">Spirit of the Forest.</hi></head></figure>
              <pb xml:id="n12"/>
              <pb xml:id="n13" n="13"/>
              a fowling expedition was placed apart as an offering to the forest deity. There were sacred <hi rend="i">mauri</hi> of the forests, usually certain stones set at the roots or in the branch-fork of some <hi rend="i">rata</hi> or other tree; sometimes they were roughly carved timber or rocks. These bush shrines were <hi rend="i">karakia’d</hi> over, made <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> with prayer-charm, so that the forest would continue to be abundant in birds, a perpetual source of food supply for the people.</p>
          <p>There is a beautiful idiomatic expression for the morning chorus of the bellbird and <hi rend="i">tui</hi> on the edge of the forest: <hi rend="i">Te waha o Tane, e ko i te ata</hi> (the Voice of the Forest God, the Chorus at Dawn). Here <hi rend="i">ko</hi> is short for <hi rend="i">korihi</hi>, which bears a curiously close resemblance to the word “chorus,” its exact English meaning.</p>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege013a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege013a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege013a-g"/>
              <figDesc>Maori artifact</figDesc>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d3" type="chapter">
          <pb xml:id="n14" n="14"/>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter III.</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="sc"> The Deeds of Maui.</hi></head>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d3-d1" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">Mahuika, and the Origin of Fire.</hi></head>
            <q>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>“…. The red seeds of Fire he was first to discover,</l>
                <l>And dared in his longing for light to lean over</l>
                <l>The mountainous walls of the uttermost West.”</l>
              </lg>
            </q>
            <q>
              <hi rend="right">—Domett (“Ranolf and Amohia”)</hi>
            </q>
            <p><hi rend="lsc">There</hi> were, most probably, several ancestral heroes called Maui; in Polynesian-Maori mythology they have been moulded into one wonderful personality. The earliest Maui legends were solar and volcanic myths. The story of the obtaining of fire from the Polynesian Pluto, Mahuika, is clearly an allusion to the lava fires of active volcanoes, with the action of which the ancestors of the Maori became well acquainted on their voyages eastward from the shores of Southern Asia and across the wide Pacific with its series of volcanic chains. The numerous legends of the fishing-up of new lands, of which New Zealand was the largest, illustrate the fondness of the Polynesian for clothing facts with a garb of poetic fiction and allegory. The fishing-up was the discovery of islands by the navigator Maui, or a number of Mauis. Maui, who discovered New Zealand at a period of some fifty generations ago, according to Ngai-Tahu genealogy, came to these shores in a canoe called in the North Island Nukutai-memeha, and in the South Island Maahunui. On the east coast of the North Island, the tribal sages declare that the canoe is to be seen in a petrified form, on the summit of Hikurangi mountain. But the old South Island Maori improve upon that version; they affirm that the Island itself is Maui’s canoe—in proof whereof they quote an ancient song—and that he drew up the North Island (Te Ika-roa-a-Maui) while standing in this canoe —<name type="person" key="name-123957">Te Waka</name>-a-Maui.</p>
            <p>Leaving those semi-fictional regions of discovery, we return to the earliest Maui tales, the snaring of the Sun and the finding of fire. The first legend describes how Maui Potiki—Maui the youngest child—whose mother was the goddess Taranga, resolved to correct and restrain the too-rapid coming of the Sun (Tama-nui-te-ra) through the heavens. The Sun travelled so swiftly across the sky that it was only a short time after its rising that it descended to its setting and vanished into the dark <hi rend="i">rua</hi>, the
                <pb xml:id="n15" n="15"/>
                pit of night. It did not give the inhabitants of the earth sufficient time for their work in the cultivations and in the forest. Maui requested his brothers to aid him in his task, so that the sun might be compelled to travel more slowly across the sky. They feared at first to attempt the feat, because they would not be able to approach Tama-nui-te-Ra for his excessive heat. But Maui persuaded them to accompany him, and after plaiting strong ropes wherewith to bind the Sun, they set out on their journey to the place of his rising. They lay in wait there with a great snare (<hi rend="i">rore</hi>). Up came Tama-nui, he rose like a great fire blazing on the mountain ridge. His head entered the snare, he was completely entangled in it, and then Maui called to his brothers to haul away on the ropes (<hi rend="i">taura</hi>), so that his head and neck should be held fast. This done, and the Sun now being at his mercy, Maui fiercely attacked him, belabouring him with his <hi rend="i">patu</hi> (club), which was the jawbone of the hero’s grandmother, Muri-rangawhenua. Great blows he showered on the captured Sun; loudly Tama-nui-te-Ra cried in protest. The Sun was conquered; he was forced to give heed to the demands of Maui and his brothers. Sorely beaten, he was released from the snare, and ever afterward he travelled more slowly through the sky and so gave the sons of men a longer day of light upon the earth. A sun-myth that seems to describe the travels of the ancestors of the Maori.</p>
            <p>Maui Potiki, or Maui-tikitiki-a-Taranga, as he was more generally named, could assume many strange shapes at will. His favourite avatar was that of a <hi rend="i">rupé</hi> or <hi rend="i">kukupa</hi> (wood-pigeon). He sometimes took it into his head to change his form into that of this beautiful bird and to sit cooing in the trees around the village. One day, when the people were gathered in the fields to begin planting the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi>, the sweet potato, Maui changed his appearance to that of a <hi rend="i">rupé</hi>, the pigeon, and flew down from a tree and perched on the handle of a <hi rend="i">ko</hi>, the digging or rather soil-breaking implement, and he sang a song which is handed down by word of mouth to this day as a <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> planting chant. It is called the “Tewha-a-Maui.” It was in use among the people of the Arawa tribe when I heard it; the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> at the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> planting on Mokoia Island chanted it while the men plied their <hi rend="i">rapa-maire</hi> or <hi rend="i">ko</hi>, turning up the soil for the reception of the seed tubers.</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d3-d2" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">Mahuika the Fire-Goddess.</hi></head>
            <p>One of my earliest Maori-life recollections is that of the <hi rend="i">hika-ahi</hi> act, the kindling of fire by wood-friction, demonstrated at our old home at Orakau, Waikato. Maori were frequent visitors, and Maori labour was employed at times on the farm, and one day two men, at my father’s request, showed how fire was produced without <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> matches or flint and
                <pb xml:id="n16" n="16"/>
                steel. By the stockyard fence, one toiled away rubbing a stick on a block of wood which the other held steady while a shallow groove was worked in it. I looked on, a small boy, intensely interested in the strange sight of old Ngata, of Ngati-Raukawa, on his knees rubbing away furiously to raise the seeds of fire. I remember vividly enough the sight, but it took a long time to produce a spark; perhaps it was not <hi rend="i">kaikomako</hi> wood, for that is the chief timber in which Mahuika’s magic flame is preserved for the use of mankind.</p>
            <p>This is the legend of the Ahi-a-Mahuika, and of the deception of the fire-guardian by this arch-worker of miracles and arch-deceiver of the gods, Maui-tikitiki-a-Taranga.</p>
            <p>Maui was told by his father, Makea-Tutara, and his mother, Taranga, that a certain strange glowing appearance on the distant horizon was the fire of the goddess Mahuika. Great scintillations of light came from her mysterious fires; her appearance was fearful, for flames glowed at her finger-tips and her toes. He set out to visit her, declaring before he departed that he would play a trick on her and steal her magic fires. “Beware,” said the old people, “it is not wise to take liberties with your ancestress Mahuika.” But Maui was determined to pit his wits against the fiery one.</p>
            <p>“E Kui, I beg you give me of your magic fires,” said Maui, after greeting the grim goddess. She responded by plucking off the end of one of her big toes which contained the fire. Maui pretended to go away towards his home with the treasure of fire, but he threw it into the near-by stream, where it was extinguished. Returning, he begged Mahuika to give him more to replace the lost flame. The goddess did so, and Maui repeated his trick until the ancient one had given him the fiery nails of all her fingers and toes but one. By this time she had become aware of Maui’s <hi rend="i">tinihanga</hi>, his deception practised on her. In her anger she plucked off the remaining finger-nail and threw it at him, uttering an incantation to cause it to consume the earth and the forest and all other things and so destroy her tormentor.</p>
            <p>Maui now was in sore peril. He ran hither and thither, frantically seeking a way of escape, but fires blazed all around him; the ground was a sheet of leaping flame, the forests roared with the mighty voice of blazing trees.</p>
            <p>In his extremity Maui called upon his ancestral gods for aid. He appealed to the gods of the storms and rain, to Tawhiri-matea and Whatitiri, the powers of the air. And instantly came succour from the sky. Torrents of rain descended and extinguished the raging fires. The Ua-nui,
                <pb xml:id="n17" n="17"/>
                the Ua-roa—Great Rain, Long Rain—flooded the land, and Maui was saved from death in the raging furnace of earth and forest.</p>
            <p>But the last remnant of the <hi rend="i">atua’s</hi> fires was not lost. When the flames were extinguished the seeds of fire remained in certain trees, and the chief of those is the <hi rend="i">kaikomako</hi><note xml:id="fn1-17" n="*"><p>Pennantia corymbosa, a small flowering tree, usually not more than 30 feet high, with light-grey bark.</p></note>, which ever since that day has been the fire-friction timber of the Maori. Some fire also entered the <hi rend="i">hinahina</hi> or <hi rend="i">mahoe</hi>, the <hi rend="i">patete</hi> and the <hi rend="i">totara</hi>, but most of it is in the <hi rend="i">kaikomako.</hi></p>
            <p>“Te Ahi-a-Mahuika” is an expression which frequently occurs in ancient poems, in allusion to this story of Maui and the fire deity. It really means volcanic fires; Maui’s journey was to some great active volcano and an outburst of lava placed him in deadly peril.</p>
            <p>“Aue! Ko Mahuika koe!” said an old Maori when he was shown the wonders of the wireless transmitting apparatus in a Government station. The operator, he meant, was like the fire-goddess, because he had the “singing spark” at his finger tips. And now some of the islands of the great ocean of Kiwa have their radio stations; the young Polynesians themselves operate the wonderful apparatus in New Zealand’s tropic islands, modern magicians of a science that transcends even the deeds of Mahuika.</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d3-d3" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">Maui and Hine-Nui-Te-Po.</hi></head>
            <p>In some of the carved <hi rend="i">wharepuni</hi>, the social meeting halls in Maori villages, there is to be seen a realistic representation, cunningly chiselled on a <hi rend="i">totara</hi> slab, of the demi-god Maui attempting to pass through the body of Hine-nui-te-Po, the Great Lady of Night, <hi rend="i">i.e.</hi>, the personification of Death. Various interpretations of this ancient myth have been offered, but the original basis of the allegorical tale is lost in the mists of time. Hare Hongi sees in the traditional references to the <hi rend="i">ihiihi</hi>, the streamers or rays of light flashing from Hine, on the verge of the horizon, a reference to the dancing light bars and bands, alternately shooting up and withdrawing, of the Aurora Australis. That way lies death for the daring. <name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name> dramatically versified the legend in “Ranolf and Amohia.” He interpreted Hine-nui-te-Po as the original Night, and Maui’s feat an effort to discover the source of the life-spring, Wai-ora-a-Tane, in which the Sun bathed each night, to climb the heavens again each morning with renewed vigour and radiance. In that living water man, too, might find immortality.</p>
            <p>The usually told story treats this allegory very literally. Maui, finding the Great Lady of Night, his ancestress, lying asleep, essayed a passage through her in the reverse direction to the manner of man’s birth. He
                <pb xml:id="n18" n="18"/>
                bade his little companions, the birds of the forest, who had come with him to witness the wonderful feat, keep silence while he passed through Hine-nui-te-Po, lest she awake and kill him. But when his head had entered the gigantic form the sight was so absurd that some of the small birds could not restrain their sense of the ridiculous. The <hi rend="i">tiwaiwaka</hi>—the fantail—burst into a shrill twitter of laughter, which awakened Hine. She brought her huge thighs together in a flash and thunder crash and Maui was snapped in two. So disastrously ended his attempt to seize from the Night the secret of eternal life for man.</p>
            <p>Domett pictures the death of Maui thus:—</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“But when great Mother Night, Hine-nui-te-Po,</l>
              <l>Perceived her inviolate regions below</l>
              <l>So profaned, a deep shudder of horror and dread</l>
              <l>Through the cavernous realms of the shadowy Dead,</l>
              <l>Round their sombre and silent circumference ran;</l>
              <l>That was just as bold Maui his passage began;</l>
              <l>But when still he persists in his daring endeavour</l>
              <l>The shudders, the horrors, grow wilder than ever!</l>
              <l>A more terrible spasm, a desperate shock,</l>
              <l>Contracts and convulses those portals of rock;</l>
              <l>And ere his great head and vast shoulders get through</l>
              <l>They cut the gigantic intruder in two!</l>
              <l>So ended great Maui—so vanished his dream,</l>
              <l>And in spite of him Death was left tyrant supreme!”</l>
            </lg>
            <p>Here and there a fanciful place-name holds an allusion to the immemorial nature-myth. In the geyser valley at Whakarewarewa, Rotorua, there is a circular fumarole, a steaming orifice in a little mound smoothly-lipped with coral-like sinter, which the old people named Te Puapua o Hine-nui-te-Po. Its usual <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> name is the “Brain Pot,” and a cannibal tradition pertains thereto. “Te Puapua” holds a literal reference to the manner of Maui’s fatal entrance into the realms of Death.</p>
            <p>In the small Maori village of Te Whaiti, just within the western borders of the Urewera Country, a carved meeting house was erected some years ago by the Ngati-Whare tribe, and the name given to it was “Hine-nui-te-Po.” One of the carved figures illustrates the legend. My good old friend, the late Captain <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name> (“Tawa”), who had much to do with these mountain folk during the Hauhau campaigns and afterwards, visited the house with me one day in 1921. The name of the <hi rend="i">whare-whakairo</hi> was discussed, and an elder of the tribe asked the veteran bush-fighter whether he considered the name a suitable one for the house.</p>
            <p>“Most appropriate it is,” declared Tawa. “I do not know of any tribe that has a greater right to use such a name. No people have sent more
                <pb xml:id="n19" n="19"/>
                of their warriors to be thrust (<hi rend="i">kuhu</hi>) between the fatal thighs of the Great Ruler of Death.”</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d3-d4" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">Maui in the South Seas.</hi></head>
            <p>“<hi rend="i">Tena te taura a Maui!”</hi> (“Behold the ropes of Maui!”) say the natives of the Cook Islands when they see the broad rays of the sun at dawn and sunset; or, as English children say, “the sun drawing up water.”—Rev. Wyatt Gill, in “Myths and Songs from the South Pacific.”</p>
            <p>A Manihiki Island story says that Maui plaited the rope with which he snared Ra, the sun, out of the long and beautiful hair of his sister, Inaika.</p>
            <p>On the island of Raiatea, Society Islands, the legend is that Tu-papa (“Tu of the Lowest Depths”—the bottom of the world) is the wife of Ra the sun god, whose too frequent visits to her home are checked by Maui.</p>
            <p>The people of Mangaia, in the Cook Group of Islands, have a chant about the origin of fire and the adventure of Maui and Mauike (Mahuika). The fire-god’s song, as given by the learned men to the Rev. Wyatt Gill seventy years ago, runs thus. Mauike was showing Maui how to kindle fire by wood-friction:—</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Grant, oh grant me thy hidden fire,</l>
              <l>Thou banyan tree!</l>
              <l>I utter my prayers to the banyan tree.</l>
              <l>Kindle a fire for Mauike</l>
              <l>From the dust of the banyan tree!”</l>
            </lg>
            <p>The banyan tree is the <hi rend="i">aoa (ficus Indicus)</hi>. The other fire-yielding trees of the Cook Islands are the <hi rend="i">au</hi>, or lemon hibiscus, the <hi rend="i">oronga (urtica argentea)</hi> and the <hi rend="i">tauinu.</hi></p>
            <pb xml:id="n20" n="20"/>
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege020a">
                <graphic url="Pom01Lege020a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege020a-g"/>
                <figDesc>Maori carving</figDesc>
              </figure>
            </p>
            <pb xml:id="n21" n="21"/>
          </div>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d4" type="chapter">
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter IV.</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="sc">Gods and Mortals.</hi></head>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d4-d1" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">The Story of Tawhaki and Hapai.</hi></head>
            <q>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>“.… And Tawhaki—breast and brow sublime insufferably flashing,</l>
                <l>Hid in lightnings, as he looks out from the thunder-cloven portals</l>
                <l>Of the sky—stands forth confest—a God and one of the immortals!”</l>
              </lg>
            </q>
            <q>
              <hi rend="right">—<name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name> (“Ranolf and Amohia”)</hi>
            </q>
            <p><hi rend="lsc">Maori-Polynesian</hi> mythology, like that of the Old World, has numerous stories of unions between gods and human beings. In some legends it is a god who descends to this earth, attracted by a lovely woman; in others the heavenly being who weds a mortal is a goddess, who nightly visits her terrestrial lover. There is much beauty in some of these stories of the loves of <hi rend="i">atua</hi> and mortals. One is the Arawa legend of Puhaorangi (Gentle Breath of Heaven) and Kura-i-monoa (Precious Treasure). Puhaorangi was a celestial being who beheld the beautiful Kura from his eyrie in the clouds. He descended to her in the guise of a <hi rend="i">rupé</hi>, a dove or pigeon, just as Jupiter assumed the form of a swan in order to approach the fair Leda in the stream. The <hi rend="i">rupé</hi> was fondled by the lovely girl, who became a mother. Her son was given the name of Oho-mai-rangi (Surprise from the Sky, or Heavenly Awakening), and from him many Maori trace their descent. Many a genealogy begins with the names of Puhaorangi and his earthly wife and the semi-divine child, Oho-mai-rangi.</p>
            <p>One of the panels of the Arawa Maori Soldiers’ Memorial at Rotorua illustrates the legend of the heavenly <hi rend="i">rupé</hi> that so successfully wooed the maid, “Precious Treasure.”</p>
            <p>The descendants of Puhaorangi are called Te Heketanga a Rangi (The Offspring of Heaven). When the Right Rev. <name type="person" key="name-207413">F. A. Bennett</name>, who is a member of the Arawa tribe, became Bishop of Aotearoa—the first Maori Bishop—he was hailed by his fellow Arawa chiefs as one of the Heketanga-a-Rangi, for his <hi rend="i">whakapapa</hi> on his mother’s side went back to Puhaorangi of Hawaiki.</p>
            <p>For an example of Maori genealogical trees, through the generations from Oho-mai-rangi, see <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>’s <hi rend="i">whakapapa</hi> at the end of this chapter (<ref target="#n27">page 27</ref>).</p>
            <pb xml:id="n22" n="22"/>
            <p>In the legend of Tawhaki and Hapai the sexes are reversed. It is a celestial woman who loves a man of this earth, the afterwards deified Tawhaki. The divine Hapai came “floating down on steady pinions” to the youthful hero of noble appearance, and lifting the covering under which he slept, lay down by his side. He thought she was a woman of this world. So began a union which ran happily until Tawhaki made some impatient remark about their infant child, a girl. Hapai’s mother-love was wounded so deeply that she resolved to leave her earthly husband and return to her skyey home. With her child in her arms she climbed to the roof of their house, and, standing on the carved <hi rend="i">tekoteko</hi> above the front of the dwelling, she cried a farewell to Tawhaki. The quickly repentant lover tried to catch her, but she sailed off into the sky and vanished from his sorrowing view. In her farewell she told Tawhaki that if ever he wished to follow her to her far-away home he must seek a secure forestrope (<hi rend="i">aka</hi>) by which to ascend to the higher regions; he must beware of the loosely swinging creepers.</p>
            <p>Long Tawhaki mourned for his lovely wife and child; then he set forth to find a way of ascent to the land of his divine ones. He entered the great forest and sought a tree-vine by which he might climb. The venerable guardian of this deep and gloomy wood was his grandmother, Mata-kere-po. As her name indicated, she was blind. Tawhaki miraculously cured her blindness, and in her gratitude she showed him the <hi rend="i">aka</hi> he could trust. He grasped it and shook it, and began his great climb to the upper regions. As he climbed, the aged wise woman chanted her incantation of encouragement, the chant for his <hi rend="i">pikitanga</hi> by the sacred vine called the <hi rend="i">toi-huarewa:</hi></p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Piki ake Tawhaki</l>
              <l>Ki te rangi tuatahi,</l>
              <l>Ki te rangi tuarua”</l>
            </lg>
            <p>[<hi rend="i">Translation.</hi>]</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Ascend on high, Tawhaki,</l>
              <l>To the first heaven,</l>
              <l>To the second heaven.”</l>
            </lg>
            <p>And so on the recital went, to the tenth heaven, where Hapai’s home would be. The winds of the vasts of space buffeted the hero, he was blown and tossed to and fro, but he clung tightly to the secure <hi rend="i">aka</hi> and steadily climbed aloft. The heights of the cloudy heavens were scaled at last, and Tawhaki found himself in a region where he hoped he would find his vanished wife. It resembled the land of earth in some respects, for there was a forest, and as he explored it he saw a party of workmen engaged in making a canoe out of a great felled tree. He joined them, and when they were about to leave for home he offered to carry their axes to their village. He waited until they were out of sight, and he set to work on the half-finished canoe, and chopped away until he had completed the hollowing out
                <pb xml:id="n23" n="23"/>
                <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege023a"><graphic url="Pom01Lege023a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege023a-g"/><head><hi rend="lsc">Tawhaki’s Climb.</hi></head></figure>
                <pb xml:id="n24"/>
                <pb xml:id="n25" n="25"/>
                and shaping. Then he followed the men to their <hi rend="i">kainga.</hi> The villagers did not take much notice of the humble-looking stranger, until they beheld his glad meeting with the beautiful Hapai, for she dwelt in that village. They were amazed, for she was a <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> woman and a high chieftainess.</p>
            <p>The loving reunion of Tawhaki and his wife and child was a meeting never to part, for he remained in the celestial home, and the inhabitants of that place knew he had become a god, for he was of radiant appearance and lightning flashed from his armpits.</p>
            <p>Such is the story of Tawhaki as narrated by most of the Maori tribal legend-keepers. There are some variations. One version of the saga says that Tawhaki climbed to the heavens on a spider’s web-thread. Another story is that he flew his <hi rend="i">manu aute</hi>, or kite, shaped like a great bird with outspread wings, and that he grasped the string and chanted his climbing song, “<hi rend="i">Piki ake Tawhaki ki te rangi tuatahi</hi>,” and so on, as his soaring kite drew him to the heavens.</p>
            <p>Some writers see in this legend a myth of great antiquity, and endeavour to trace it back to Asiatic lands. But, in my opinion, its place of origin was most probably in the mid-Pacific Islands, and likely enough in Samoa. It is quite probable that it preserves in its highly poetic and allegorical form the memory of an actual episode in a mountainous island such as Upolu, the “heaven” of the story being the high inland parts inhabited by tribes different from or at war with the coast-dwellers. The magical forest-vine was an actual <hi rend="i">aka or toro</hi>, such as are seen trailing from great forest trees—the aka tapu-a-Tane. A <hi rend="i">rata</hi> vine or liane, hanging down over a cliff, is often used as a way of ascent in rugged forest country. A common Maori place name, Aka-tarewa, is descriptive of such hanging rope-like creepers.<note xml:id="fn1-25" n="*"><p>The late Mr. <name key="name-209282" type="person">S. Percy Smith</name>, discussing the Tawhaki legend in his book, “Hawaiki,” supports to some extent the theory of an actual location in the Pacific. But, while he says that Tawhaki’s marvellous ascent into heaven after his father’s bones (one of the reasons of the exploit) was possibly a cliff-climb by a rope among an alien people, who had killed his father, he also comments on the resemblance of the legend to the Greek myth of Peleus. He thought the original of the story might have been heard by the Aryan ancestors of the Polynesians.</p><p>However, there is no doubt that there was an actual hero-chieftain named Tawhaki (or Taaki or Tafa’i) in the South Seas in remote times. One of Hare Hongi’s genealogies makes the period about twelve hundred years ago. A Tahitian legend gives Raiatea Island as the scene of the pikitanga. Percy Smith thought Fiji was probably the scene, and that the mountain maid who came down to Tawhaki was probably a Melanesian woman. For my own part, I prefer Upolu as the theatre of the Polynesian drama. But that explanation need not lessen our admiration of the tradition of Tawhaki and Hapai as a marvel-tale and poem.</p></note></p>
            <pb xml:id="n26" n="26"/>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d4-d2" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">The Girdle of the Gods.</hi></head>
            <p>There are other South Sea legends of the connection between gods and mortals. A story of the Cook Islands is that of Tangaroa, the eldest of the gods in the Polynesian pantheon, who looked down from the sky and beheld the lovely maid Ina bathing at a stream and became enamoured of her charms. He unfastened his girdle, which mortals call the rainbow, and by this dazzling pathway descended to earth. He took Ina as his wife during his fleeting visit to earth, and she gave birth to two sons, who were fair-haired, in token of their semi-divine parentage. This story was recorded by the Rev. Wyatt Gill, the missionary of Mangaia.</p>
            <p>Another version of the legend, as told on the romantic mountain island, Porapora, in the Society Group, says that the god who descended to find and love a mortal maid was Oro, the son of Tangaroa (Taaroa in the Islands tongue). Oro placed one end of the rainbow on the summit of Paia, the high summit of Porapora, and after a long search, found a lovely girl named Vai-Raumati bathing in a little lake at Vaitape. And every night he came down by his rainbow path to sleep with the beautiful “Summer-stream.” At last he bade her an eternal farewell and mounted into the sky from the peak of Porapora, leaving Vai-Raumati to bring forth a son to whom was given the name Hoa-tapu-te-Ra’i (Sacred Spouse from Heaven). There is a close likeness between this legend and that of our New Zealand Puhaorangi and Kura-i-monoa narrated in the beginning of this chapter.</p>
            <p>On the island of Atiu (Cook Group) the natives have this legend of Ina, the goddess of the Moon. Ina (Hine or Hina in other islands) took to her heavenly abode a mortal husband. After living happily together for many years, she said to him: “You are growing old and infirm. Death will soon claim you, for you are a man of the earth. This fair home of mine must not be defiled with a corpse. We will therefore embrace and part. Return to earth and there end your days.” And Ina caused a beautiful rainbow to span the heavens, by which her disconsolate aged <hi rend="i">tane</hi> descended to earth to die.</p>
            <p>In this myth there is a resemblance to the classic legend of Tithonus, the husband of Aurora; he grew old and feeble while the goddess of Dawn remained for ever young and as fresh as the morning.</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d4-d3" type="section">
            <pb xml:id="n27" n="27"/>
            <head><hi rend="lsc">Genealogy of Te Heuheu Tukino.</hi><lb/>
                (Paramount <hi rend="i">rangatira</hi> of the Ngati-Tuwharetoa tribe, Taupo.)</head>
            <p>All the names on this direct line from Puhaorangi are of males (<hi rend="i">aho-tane-katoa</hi>).</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>Puhaorangi.</l>
              <l>Oho-mai-rangi.</l>
              <l>Muturangi.</l>
              <l>Taunga.</l>
              <l>Tuamatua.</l>
              <l>Tupai.</l>
              <l>Ira-whitiki.</l>
              <l>Kiwi.</l>
              <l>Kake-roa.</l>
              <l>Rongomai-nui (a deified ancestor).</l>
              <l>Rongomai-roa.</l>
              <l>Rongomai-a-Pehu.</l>
              <l>Apehu-matua.</l>
              <l>Mawake-nui.</l>
              <l>Mawake-roa.</l>
              <l>Mawake-Taupo.</l>
              <l>Tuwharetoa.</l>
              <l>Rakeipoho.</l>
              <l>Tarere.</l>
              <l>Hauata.</l>
              <l>Te Korenga-o-te-Rangi.</l>
              <l>Ngakaraerau.</l>
              <l>Toa-pawaha.</l>
              <l>Taina.</l>
              <l>Te Mahau.</l>
              <l>Tukino.</l>
              <l>Te Heuheu I. (Hereara).</l>
              <l>Te Heuheu (II.) Tukino (killed at Te Rapa, 1846).</l>
              <l>Te Heuheu (III.) Horonuku (died 1888).</l>
              <l>Te Heuheu (IV.) Tukino (born 1865, died 1921).</l>
              <l>Hoani te Heuheu.</l>
            </lg>
            <p>One of the ancestors of this direct line came to New Zealand in the Mataatua canoe, which landed at Whakatane. There is also the collateral line of descent through the Arawa high priest Ngatoro-i-Rangi, who was a son of Rakauri, whose father was Tuamatua, shown fifth on the above line.</p>
          </div>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d5" type="chapter">
          <pb xml:id="n28" n="28"/>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter V.</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="sc">From Island unto Island.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">The Story of Polynesian Rovings.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Wherever</hi> the remote cradle of the Maori-Polynesian people may have been, the progenitors of our brown Argonauts of the Pacific must at some very early period have become a sea-using and sea-loving race. It is a popular belief among many students of the Maori that the original Hawaiki was somewhere on the plains of India, perhaps the foothills of the Himalayas. I am inclined to place the first stepping-off place of the Polynesian’s ancestors much farther to the West, on the coasts of Arabia, and the shores of the Red Sea and the Persian Gulf. A mass of evidence, anthropological and philological, supports this view. In this non-scientific sketch of the proto-Polynesian’s marvellous rovings over thousands upon thousands of miles, it would be out of place to enter into an analysis of the evidence; it is sufficient here to advance the theory that our Maori had in the far past a part Arabian origin.</p>
          <p>To-day, after so many centuries of travel and race-mixture, the Maori strongly retains some of the characteristic features of the Arab, with, in some tribes, a distinctly Semitic blend.</p>
          <p>“By the cut of his jib I knew him,” said an old friend of mine, a profoundly learned student of the Maori-Polynesian<note xml:id="fn1-28" n="*"><p>Mr. Charles E. Nelson, who settled at the Kaipara about 1860, after an adventurous sea life, and died at his home at Arorangi, Pukekohe Hill, in 1909. Nelson (anglicised from Neilsen) was the son of a Swedish professor of languages, and was a great philologist, with a knowledge of Arabic and Hebrew, besides many other languages. He made original investigations into the sources of the Maori-Polynesians at a time when the tohunga Maori was still possessed of much traditional knowledge, to supplement his own sea-travel observations.</p></note>, “when I first came to New Zealand. When I saw a fishing party of Maori drying their haul in the sun, and when I observed the types of the people, the women with their tattooed chins, the pattern of their nets, and many other details, I could have imagined myself back once more on the south-west coast of Arabia, among those true sailormen, the sea-Arabs.”</p>
          <p>It is extremely likely that it was these Arab mariners who gave the first people that burst into the “silent sea” of the Pacific their nautical
                <pb xml:id="n29" n="29"/>
                bent, made them daring ocean sailors and navigators. A mingling of these adventurers with other peoples on the coasts of India and in Indonesia was the next phase in the eastward migration, which began probably several thousands of years ago. It may be that the Indian Aryan element predominated, as is indicated by the study of language; but it was the Arabs, no doubt, who gave the composite race its sea-roving bent and shaped its inclination for far travel.</p>
          <p>In the beginning, on the shores of the Red Sea, there would be inevitably a mingling with the people of Egypt, and in this way an assimilation of certain Egyptian traits, physical and mental. The Polynesian, blend as he was of the most enterprising and intelligent of all ancient races, developed into the most skilful long-distance sailing seaman in the primitive world. As to physical likenesses, no straining of the imagination is required to see in many a Maori, especially the tall, lean, athletic old warriors we used to know, a resemblance to the bold Arab type.</p>
          <p>In the course of century after century of gradual eastward progress, in their sailing craft, which were evolved from the original Arab dhow type, and adapted according to the materials at their disposal, our ocean rovers covered the whole vast expanse of the Pacific. From south-eastern Asia to the farthest bounds of the skyline—<hi rend="i">te taha patu o te rangi</hi>, as the Maori has it—their long, narrow Viking ships sailed, using the seasons of the trades, raising new island after island, always working towards the rising of the sun, until at last Indonesia and Central and South America were linked by their migrations.</p>
          <p>An investigator who has given many years of his life to Polynesian research, Mr. <name type="person" key="name-202781">F. W. Christian</name>, is of opinion that the ruined temples and cities of Central America indicate a civilisation introduced by immigrants via the Pacific from Java and Indo-China and particularly from Cambodia. The great race movement, with the Pacific currents and winds, was from west to east, bridging the vast island-strewn gulf between Asia and America. Language, customs, archaelogical remains and some food plants, all supply evidence in support of this conclusion. Professor Macmillan Brown, too, who has voyaged the Pacific more than any other investigator, has reached a somewhat similar conclusion, though he is inclined to place some of the eastward-making streams of immigration further to the north, reaching Alaska from North Asia.</p>
          <p>Thus the descendants of the ancient sea-Arabs, hereditary fearless sailors, sailing onward from Fiji, Samoa and Tahiti, discovering Easter Island on their way, at last reached the western seaboard of South America. No doubt, also, some navigators set out again from South and Central America for the Pacific Islands. Oceanic voyaging was in their blood. In
                <pb xml:id="n30" n="30"/>
                this way arts and customs, and such food plants as the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> or sweet potato, became distributed over many thousands of miles from Asia to Peru.</p>
          <p>The Maori has many Hawaikis or traditional homelands. We know that some of these way-places on his sea travels after entering the Pacific were the Tonga Archipelago, Fiji, Samoa, Tahiti and the Cook Islands. We have the names of dozens of tropic islands which were at one time or another discovered and colonised by these land-seekers and sea-explorers, bound ever eastward ho! There are records of many voyages, embracing the whole range of the ocean from the Equator southward to New Zealand and northward to Hawaii. There is also a story, in a Rarotongan tradition, of southward voyagers who came to an icy ocean, and saw the walrus, or sea-elephant, and the sea-lion, or creatures like them. Some imaginative people have accepted this as meaning that a Polynesian chief penetrated as far south as Antarctica; one writer, indeed, declared, in his ignorance of geography, that this venturesome sailor reached the great ice barrier of Antarctica. This, of course, was an absurd deduction. Icebergs from the Antarctic have been known to strand within sight of the Chatham Islands, and the Government steamer Hinemoa, about thirty years ago, encountered large bergs near the Bounty and the Antipodes Islets. Stray canoes blown far south out of their course may thus have seen ice, but it is extremely unlikely that any penetrated further than 50 degrees south latitude. The olden navigator would see sea-lions and sea-elephants in plenty on New Zealand’s offshore islands.</p>
          <p>Islands, great and small, the voyagers would people as they moved in slow stages eastward from the shores of Torres Strait and breasted the blue expanses of the Pacific. The high volcanic, jungle-wooded islands of the Western Pacific held less attraction for them than the spacious lands now mapped as Polynesia. Possibly they moved on, too, because of the pressure of the black Melanesian race following them, a people who were almost as capable seamen as themselves. Tonga, with its numerous pleasant coral islands of abundant food, had room for many a tribe; so had Samoa, with its fruitful shore lands, its sheltered slopes, and, above all, its beautiful clear streams flowing from the central mountain ridges. Not many islands thus far were so bountifully watered as Upolu. Eastward, they came to other ideal homes for a sea-worn wandering race, lands of streams and cascades like Upolu, craggy and fertile Rarotonga, the cloud-capped mountain isles of Raiatea, Huahine and Tahiti, fantastic of skyline, incredibly rich of soil, lands where human beings might attain the height of comfort and pleasure and physical development with the minimum expenditure of labour. Then there were the atolls, the ring islands, inviting of
                <pb xml:id="n31" n="31"/>
                appearance, but, on experience, less suitable for habitation, yet many and many a canoe peopled these low-set circles and triangles of coral enclosing great smooth lagoons.</p>
          <p>Robert Louis Stevenson’s description of a Paumotu atoll (Taiaro) is typical of this class of Pacific map-dot: “… Lost in blue sea and sky; a ring of white beach, green underwood and tossing palms, gem-like in colour, of a fairy, of a heavenly prettiness. The surf ran all around it, white as snow, and broke at one point, far to seaward. There was no smoke, no sign of man.”</p>
          <p>Some atolls were of a size fit to support hundreds of people; Penrhyn, or Tongarewa, as the Polynesians call it, is an example. There are many such in the Paumotu, or Tuamotu, Archipelago. To some of the islands on their course they introduced foods from the more fortunate lands; an example of these is Niue, that large raised coral island which Captain Cook named Savage Island. This island, according to tradition, was without the coconut palm until it was brought from Tutuila Island, Samoa, by two ancient canoe crews.</p>
          <p>The eastward migration was accomplished by very gradual stages, and by a great many sailing craft. Easterly to south-east winds ruled and the east accordingly was spoken of as <hi rend="i">runga</hi>, up, or to windward, as opposed to raro, down, to leeward. West and north-west winds prevailed chiefly in the summer time, November to March, but this was the hurricane season, and voyaging then was attended with much risk. Many a canoe must have been lost; but those that survived found many a strange land. The first brown seamen who sighted the high-peaked Marquesas, with their dramatic contrasts of savage mountain gloom and extravagant growth of vegetation, must have thought them surely the most wonderful of all South Sea Islands.</p>
          <p>Eastward still, the course of the explorers and new land-seekers was across the most lonely, most deserted of all the world’s oceans. Day after day, week after week, until they may have despaired of ever seeing solid land again.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“……..Every day</l>
            <l>The blaze upon the waters to the east,</l>
            <l>The blaze upon the waters to the west;</l>
            <l>Then the great stars that globed themselves in heaven,</l>
            <l>The hollower bellowing ocean, and again</l>
            <l>The scarlet shafts of sunrise—but no sail.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Voyagers south of the Line discovered that now mysterious island Rapanui, which Cook named Easter Island. It may be that anciently it formed the centre of a much greater expanse of land; it seems probable
                <pb xml:id="n32" n="32"/>
                that the present Rapanui is but the tip of a large island which gradually vanished by subsidence. Thence to the coast of South America was the last great stretch of the exploring voyages.</p>
          <p>It is on Rapanui, and in such far east groups as Mangareva, the Gambier Islands, that we find the pure form of the Maori tongue to-day, a tongue more closely resembling our New Zealand language than those of any intervening groups. It seems as if a branch of the very early migrants remained isolated on such places as Rapanui for many centuries. Very remarkable and significant is this likeness between the language and the place-names of far-away Easter Island, Rapanui, and those of New Zealand. These two homes of the Polynesian race, four thousand miles apart, have closer lingual affinities than many other islands of Polynesia a few hundred miles from each other. We find in the local traditions (<hi rend="i">vide</hi> the Mohican expedition report) a large number of personal names and names of places identical with names in our own country. One of the head chiefs of the island in ancient days was Mahuta Ariki: another was Haumoana. The following are the names of some of the <hi rend="i">marae</hi> or rock platforms on which the great stone carved statues were placed:—Ohau, Ahuroa, Maiki, Te Tonga, Vai-mangeo, Motu-ariki, Tongariki, Onetea, Kai, Kirikiriroa, Tutuira, Ue, Kope-iti. Kihikihi-raumea was one of the huge stone images. All these words are familiar to New Zealanders. Vai-mangeo, with the substitution of “W” for “V,” is the name of a stream at Rotorua. An islet at Easter Island is Marotiri, the name of the principal island in the Chickens Group, on the North Auckland coast.</p>
          <p>As century after century went by, for probably two thousand years, the whole range of the Pacific became more or less familiar to the longdistance voyagers. Pressure of population and scarcity of cultivable land and of food often compelled tribes to equip their ocean-going canoes and sail away in search of new homes. There were wars by land and sea; stories have come down of true naval battles in which war-canoes grappled each other like the old Roman galleys or the Levantine corsairs. In Rarotongan, Tahitian and Maori traditions there are innumerable episodes that illustrate for us the warlike ways of the ancient Hawaikians. As an example of this class of Maori-Polynesian historical story, the legend of the Samoa hero, Whakatau (Fakatau), and the destruction by fire of his foes on Manono Island, is given in the next chapter.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d6" type="chapter">
          <pb xml:id="n33" n="33"/>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter VI. The Story of Whakatau and the Tihi-O-Manono.</hi></head>
          <epigraph>
            <lg>
              <l>“About the blazing feasthouse clustered the eyes of the foe,</l>
              <l>Watching, hand upon weapon, lest ever a soul should flee,</l>
              <l>Shading the brow from the glare, straining the neck to see—</l>
              <l>Only, to leeward, the flames in the wind swept far and wide,</l>
              <l>And the forest sputtered on fire.…”</l>
            </lg>

            <p>—“The Song of Rahero” (Robert Louis Stevenson).</p>
          </epigraph>

          <p><hi rend="lsc">Travellers</hi> to Samoa will remember the beautiful rounded island Manono, which rises in gentle slopes to a height of four or five hundred feet near the western end of Upolu Island. It is clothed nearly everywhere with trees—forests of coconut palms around the shore and forest timber higher up. It is a soft and verdant foil to the neighbouring small island, Apolima, the bold, black, rocky summit of an ancient volcano. Steamers to Apia pass through the Strait of Manono, separating the three islands from the large mountainous island, Savaii.</p>
          <p>This island Manono is, in my belief, the scene of the crowning exploit of the ancient Polynesian hero, Whakatau, the burning of his brother’s slayers in the great meeting-house called Te Tihi-o-Manono, or Te Uru-o-Manono. Some students of Polynesian history have placed the principal events of the story in Haapai, Tonga Group. There seems no good reason, however, why we should not accept Manono Island as the locality. The period was about seven centuries ago.</p>
          <p>Whakatau-potiki, or Little Whakatau, was a man of small stature, but from the traditions that have come down to us about him, his valour and his knowledge were great. In his chant of war he likened himself to a spider (<hi rend="i">pungawerewere</hi>), because of his insignificant size. His smallness was a positive advantage in some ways; it enabled him to play the part of a scout and spy to perfection. He was the son of a high chieftainess named Apakura, who was a poetess. A famous lament of hers is preserved and her name is applied to-day to some of the funeral dirges which form so large a class of Maori chants. He had an elder brother named Tuwhaka-raro (some accounts say that it was his father), who was killed and eaten by the people of Manono Island. The mother, Apakura, cherished fierce
              <pb xml:id="n34" n="34"/>
              revenge. She sang a song to incite her son to obtain <hi rend="i">utu</hi> for the murder, and he set about preparations for avengement. He landed by night on Manono Island—his home was on Upolu—and he entered the great oval-shaped meeting-house of the Tini-o-Manahua clan, the house called Te Tihi-o-Manono (The Citadel, or Pinnacle, of Manono). He was so small of stature that he was not noticed as he mingled with the crowd of his foes. As he entered the house, he heard a strange sound; it was the rattling together of the bones of Tuwhakararo, which were hung up to the rafters in a bundle of matting. The bones rattled because of Whaka-tau’s coming; it was the brother’s spirit message.</p>
          <p>There had been a great canoe battle some time before this, a Polynesian naval engagement, off Samoa, and the Manono people had been defeated; but they did not imagine their enemies from Upolu would follow them so soon. They saw Whakatau, but by enchantment he transformed himself into a spider and eluded them.</p>
          <p>Leaving the Tihi, he rejoined his warriors, and they lay in wait until all in the great house were slumbering. Then they carried up many bundles of the most inflammable woods and quietly laid them round the house, the mat walls of which had all been let down for the night. Whakatau set fire to the piles of fuel, and in a few moments the meeting-house was in a blaze. The people awoke only to perish. All who attempted to escape were slaughtered; and the slaying of Tuwhakararo was avenged in full.</p>
          <p>At her home on Upolu the watching Apakura saw the glare of the great fire, and she knew then that her son’s death had been paid for in blood and fire, and she chanted a song of exultation. Whakatau, too, composed his high-pealing song of triumph, which is remembered even unto this day.</p>
          <p>Another Maori song has the memory of the hero thus commemorated, incidentally with other historical references:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>Ko Whakatau anake</l>
            <l>Nana i tiki atu</l>
            <l>I te ngakinga mate mo Tuwhakararo,</l>
            <l>Ka wera i te ahi</l>
            <l>Te Tini-o-Manahua e—i!</l>
          </lg>
          <p>[<hi rend="i">Translation.</hi>]</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>It was Whakatau only</l>
            <l>Who exacted revenge</l>
            <l>For the death of Tuwhakararo,</l>
            <l>And burned in the fire</l>
            <l>The Multitude-of-Manahua.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Similar traditions of the burning of tribal meeting-houses, with the people therein assembled, are related of numerous islands, including New Zealand. In “The Song of Rahero,” lines from which are quoted at the head of this chapter, Robert Louis Stevenson dramatised a legend of Tahiti resembling in many of its details our story of Manono. I have heard from
              <pb xml:id="n35" n="35"/>
              <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege035a"><graphic url="Pom01Lege035a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege035a-g"/><head><hi rend="lsc">The Vengeance of Whakatau.</hi></head></figure>
              <pb xml:id="n36"/>
              <pb xml:id="n37" n="37"/>
              the Maori accounts of several such incidents, in particular the destruction of a section of the Titahi clan by the people of Taranaki. The scene of this occurrence was the summit of Whakamere, a flat-topped hill above the Patea River. The Ngati-Ruanui tribe, having decided to rid themselves of the roving and predatory Titahi, silently surrounded the village one stormy night, and discovering that all the people were gathered in the central meeting-house, they quietly fastened the one door on the outside and set fire to the thatched building. Only a very few escaped the fire and the spear and club.</p>
          <p>There is a famous chant called the Maro-o-Whakatau, in which the heroic deeds of the Polynesian hero are kept in mind to this day. It is Whakatau’s song as he girds himself for war. I have heard this in the South Taupo district, where it was used as a sacred chant at the opening of new carved houses.</p>
          <p>The memory of that far-away scene of Whakatau’s dramatic revenge is preserved, too, in a place-name in New Zealand. This name (given me by the late Mere Ngamai o te Wharepouri) is Te Ahi-o-Manono, the site of an old-time Maori village in the Hutt Valley, Wellington, on the bank of the Heretaunga River, a short distance above the present town of Lower Hutt. The name means The Fire of Manono, a reference to the <hi rend="i">ngakinga o te mate</hi>, the deed of avengement in coral lands seven centuries ago.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d7" type="chapter">
          <pb xml:id="n38" n="38"/>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter VII.</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="sc">The Voyage to New Zealand.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">The</hi> Polynesian ancestor of the Maori was a thoroughly skilled seaman and navigator by the time the first of the migrations from the north and north-east to New Zealand began, considerably more than a thousand years ago. He was an astronomer in his way, and by long observation he was able to turn his star-lore to practical account in his navigation problems. The set of the ocean currents, the temperature of the water, the flight of migratory birds, were aids and guides in his deep-sea voyaging. The seasons, with their changes of wind, were studied, and voyages were planned to take advantage of the long period of generally steady trade winds.</p>
          <p>The sailing craft in which long expeditions were taken were the development of much experimenting with the materials at hand, and considering the primitive stage of South Sea Maoridom, were admirably adapted to the purposes. Skilfully handled, those long, narrow outrigger vessels most favoured by Pacific seamen could ride out many a gale. We have numerous traditions of double canoes used in the Pacific migrations, but there is no doubt that the single canoe with an outrigger was the more seaworthy vessel. The great double canoe was the more convenient for inter-island passages; for long voyages, such as those from Tahiti and Rarotonga to New Zealand, the outrigger <hi rend="i">waka</hi> was the more dependable and also the faster.</p>
          <p>The first settlers of these islands of New Zealand were, in my belief, crews of canoes which came, not from the far-away north-east islands, but from the nearer groups of the New Hebrides and the Loyalty Islands, with possibly some migrants from New Caledonia. How long ago that was we cannot say with any exactness, but it was probably nearer two thousand years than one. These first human beings in the great lone islands were probably a mixture of Melanesians and Polynesians, in the era when the black races were gradually forcing the brown farther and farther to the east, until Fiji became the permanent frontier and mingling place of the two peoples. Maori traditions show that they were darker of complexion and more frizzy of hair than the Maori-Polynesians.</p>
          <p>It is reasonable to suppose that these people were fairly numerous in the land when the first Maori exploring canoes arrived from the Eastern Pacific. In both cases the explorers made the land by the accident of adventure, and it is probable that the annual southward flight of three <choice><orig>far-
                <pb xml:id="n39" n="39"/>
                flying</orig><reg>farflying</reg></choice> birds led the sharply observant islanders to the belief that a new, unknown land lay somewhere to the south, far over the rolling leagues of sea. The first of these was likely enough the <hi rend="i">kuaka</hi>, or godwit, which arrives on our northern shores from the far north in the month of August, and departs again in March on its marvellous return flight. The <hi rend="i">kuaka</hi>, says a Maori, arrives by day or night in flocks, occupying the whole of August in doing so. The line of flight is past the shores of New Caledonia and the New Hebrides, and it would be an unmistakable guide for southward making vessels. As for the Eastern Polynesians, they would have the long-tailed cuckoo, the <hi rend="i">kohoperoa</hi>, as a guide, for it comes to us from the Society Islands and neighbouring parts of the Pacific. The shining cuckoo, the <hi rend="i">pipiwharauroa</hi>, comes from the western and north-western countries; canoe migrants from Papua and Torres Strait and the coast of north-east Australia would be likely to observe its flight.</p>
          <p>Some traditions say that the later Maori canoes reached here in the midsummer season, because the <hi rend="i">pohutukawa</hi> trees on the northern and eastern coasts of New Zealand were in blossom when the crews arrived. It is probable, however, that most of the deliberately-planned expeditions made the voyage somewhat earlier, thus avoiding the Island hurricane season, which begins in November. The variation of the winds also determined the period of setting out on these long and venturesome voyages. For the greater part of the year the S.E. trade wind blows. In the summer, December to the end of March, there are generally N.W. winds, veering one way or the other a good deal, but usually giving the southward-bound sailor a fair wind. The voyagers setting out in November or December would be able, as a rule, to run right before the wind until they had reached the latitude of North New Zealand. Most of the canoes in the later migrations, whether from Tahiti or other eastern islands, made Rarotonga their point of departure. If the S.E. trades were blowing, they could depend on a leading wind for the greater part of the voyage. It is likely enough that the Maori navigation methods, once the position of New Zealand became known from the reports of pioneer sea explorers, would correspond approximately to the procedure of our modern <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> sailors in the Pacific Islands trade.</p>
          <p>In the days when a numerous fleet of schooners was engaged in the trade between Auckland and the Cook Islands, this was an experienced captain’s summary of sailing directions:</p>
          <p>“From Auckland to Rarotonga make the easting south of 30 degrees S. lat. till near the meridian of the Islands. Returning to Auckland from the group, keep northward of 30 degrees S. until westing is made; but in the summer a straight course for the Great Barrier Island may be made.”</p>
          <pb xml:id="n40" n="40"/>
          <p>The position given, 30 degrees South, is the latitude of the Ker-madec Islands. Navigators of schooners bound from Rarotonga to Auckland would usually sight that group. The ancient Maori mariner seeking these shores did exactly the same thing. Sunday Island, the largest of the Kermadecs, was well known to the Polynesian, under the name of Rangitahua; it was a way-mark and a navigational check and refreshment place on the voyage to New Zealand. From Sunday Island the brown sailors would run due south, and make the coast somewhere between the North Cape (34.25 South) and the East Cape (37.40 South).</p>
          <p>Without compass or other exact navigation instruments, with only a kind of dead-reckoning, these old-time sailors made marvellously accurate sailing. Their canoes would make considerable leeway, they had so little hold in the water, but they would, by experience, learn to allow for this. No doubt some vessels overran their course; no doubt many were lost; we only hear of the successful voyagers. But that they could make accurate landfalls, given favourable conditions, and that not alone on the far-stretching high coast of New Zealand, but on the return voyages to small islands, is a fact that arouses a profound respect for the sailoring genius of our Maori’s forefathers.</p>
          <p>It must have needed stout hearts and the true adventurous spirit to sail thus far out of the way of inter-island voyagings, keeping southward for a colder land and a land where the spontaneously growing foods of the tropics did not exist. Close-hauled to the strong pouring Trades, they held dauntlessly on their way across the vast expanse of blue, a two-thousand-miles voyage, keeping watch and watch like any <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> crew of to-day. They saw many a wonderful sight of the deep—the phosphorescent sea, where everything seemed on fire; the play of lightning about them in the thunder-squalls; menacing waterspouts that joined sea and cloud. They saw the creatures of the ocean as only the sailing-craft man sees them.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“The great whale went majestically by</l>
            <l>Plunging along his mighty course alone</l>
            <l>Into the watery waste unknown.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Water and food were problems that required much forethought and preparation. Water was carried in <hi rend="i">taha</hi> or calabashes of the <hi rend="i">hue</hi> gourd. The seed of this vegetable was sown in New Zealand, and we have seen the <hi rend="i">taha, or kiaka</hi>, in use in back country villages even up to a few years ago. Coconuts in generous quantity were also stowed aboard for food as well as drink. Sometimes, when long spells of calms afflicted the voyagers, food ran short, and slaves were killed for the sustenance of their owners. But, as a rule, it may be taken that sufficient sea-stock was laid in to last the voyagers the usual duration of a voyage, about a month.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d8" type="chapter">
          <pb xml:id="n41" n="41"/>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter VIII.</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="sc">Explorers of New Zealand.</hi></head>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d8-d1" type="section">
            <p><hi rend="lsc">The</hi> names of Maui, <name type="person" key="name-123791">Kupe</name> and Rakaihaitu are handed down as the principal far-roving navigators who explored the coasts of these New Zealand islands at a period over a thousand years ago. Maui—the second of that great name in the legends of the Maori-Polynesian—was the earliest of these sailor captains who preceded by several centuries the permanent settlement of canoe crews in New Zealand. Traditions given me in the South Island affirm that it was in that island that he first landed, at a period fifty generations ago (about 700 A.D.), and from there sailed to the North, and coasted about there, hence the name of Te Ika a Maui; it was his land fish freshly snatched from the deep. The North Island Maori, or, at any rate, some of those about the East Cape, say that Maui’s canoe, in petrified form, is still to be seen on Hikurangi mountain; its name was Nuku-tai memeha. But old Ira Herewini, of Moeraki, and other Ngai-Tahu learned men, gave me the name of his canoe as Maahunui, which is to-day a classical term for the South Island. Maahunui was the canoe from which Maui fished up the North Island. The Kaikoura Peninsula was the <hi rend="i">taumanu</hi>, or thwart, on which he braced himself with his foot when he was hauling up the great land fish, and therefore it is called to this day Te Taumanu-o-te-Waka-a-Maui; and Stewart Island is Te Puka (<hi rend="i">punga</hi>) o te Waka-a-Maui, or the anchor of the canoe. This figurative description of an historical fact dating back considerably over a thousand years is an example of the symbolism with which the Maori loved to decorate important events in his history. The ancient Maori conceived a wonderfully accurate idea of the general outline of these islands. He must have noted mentally almost as carefully as Tasman or Cook the various courses and directions sailed in his circumnavigation of the islands, and no doubt he drew sketch maps of his explorations and compared notes with his contemporary navigators. Moreover, wherever he landed, he made a point of ascending the highest points to gather a general idea of the lie of the land, and it was in this way, for example, that he must have observed the likeness of the great curve of Hawke’s Bay to a fish-hook, with Mahia Peninsula as the barb, and so called it Te Matau o te Ika-a-Maui. From several readily accessible points, particularly the range above Table Cape and the Hukarere Bluff at Napier, he could obtain such a view. And when, in later times, the explorer
                <pb xml:id="n42" n="42"/>
                priest, Ngatoro-i-Rangi, gazed over the sea-like lake of Taupo, in its volcanic mountain environment, with the Waikato River plunging out of it like a great blue vein, it would be but natural if he conceived it as the heart of the vast land-fish.</p>
            <p>An excellent example of the Maori geographer’s tendency to preserve his scientific conclusions in the guise of allegory or fable is contained in the story of Rakaihaitu and the origin of the great South Island lakes, as narrated to me by the old legend-keepers of mingled Ngai-Tahu and Ngati-Mamoe, in particular Ira Herewini and Te Maire.</p>
            <p>More than a thousand years ago, Rakaihaitu leaped ashore on the sands of the South Island of New Zealand from his long sailing-canoe, called the Uruao. From north to south of the wild, unpeopled island he travelled, spying out the goodness of the land, noting its food supplies, its plenty of water birds and <hi rend="i">weka</hi>, or “Maori hens,” and its fish-teeming estuaries. Rakaihaitu was a magician; he was “a god in himself,” as the Maori say; and he performed some marvellous deeds.</p>
            <p>According to the legend narrated to me by his descendants in South Canterbury and Otago, he formed the great lakes of the island. One of the first made was Wairewa, which we call Forsyth, the long, narrow lake lying between the steep volcanic heights on the fringe of the Banks Peninsula ranges. Then, marching southwards like a giant, he paused to form a lake where water was required. All the large lakes we know he made—and how? He gouged them out with his colossal digging implement, the long, sharp-ended <hi rend="i">ko</hi>, with lashed-on foot-rest, used by the ancient cultivator. His final work of magic was Wakatipu. With potent prayers to aid his efforts he scooped out with his mighty <hi rend="i">ko</hi> the long, deep, winding trench between the snowy mountains. This done, he rested from his labours, leaving his wonderful works for the marvel and admiration of his descendants. And to this day the people call these great lakes of the South Island Nga Puna-wai karikari a Rakaihaitu, which means The Water-springs dug out by Rakaihaitu.</p>
            <p>This nature-myth (which is not known to the North Island tribes) preserves in figurative fashion the story of the explorer’s discovery of the great lakes. It is curious that the formation of all the lakes mentioned in the legend given me—with the exception of Wairewa—is clearly traceable to glacial action. Rakaihaitu’s spade was the ice-plough of the Alps, the glacier, which, with its resistless pressure and enormous excavating power, scooped out the channels of the lakes and deposited terminal moraines that confined the waters in their deep bed. The legend is one of the many proofs of the ancient Maori’s keen eye for land contours and a quick appreciation
                <pb xml:id="n43" n="43"/>
                of geological and physiographic facts, and as was his way, he crystallised these impressions in symbolic folk-lore.</p>
            <p>Some of our own people, too, have this gift of poetic imagery in describing the facts of nature. I was discussing with an old Irish farmer friend the ice-striated rocks and the smooth-backed roches-moutonnes so familiar a sight in the country at the base of the New Zealand Alps, just as in the Swiss valleys. He had seen similar rocks, the reminder of a remote glacial age, in his native mountains of Wicklow. “When I was a small boy I asked my father what made those curious markings on the rocks,” he said, “and his reply was: ‘Those marks, my lad, were made by the teeth of God’s harrows.’”</p>
            <p><name type="person" key="name-123791">Kupe</name> is the pioneer hero of the North Island tribes. His story has often been told and songs and numerous place-names to-day memorise his explorations. Some accounts say that he found no inhabitants in New Zealand, but this is not likely to be correct. Polynesians and a part-Melanesian race had settled here at least two centuries before his arrival, and very probably a good deal earlier than that.</p>
            <p>Of the later exploring immigrants from Hawaiki, Tamatea, of the Takitimu, was the most famous. He traversed the South Island from south to north and then went through the heart of the North. His memory is kept green to-day in many a place-name, chief of all in that formidable curiosity in geographical nomenclature, Te Taumata-Whakatangihanga o te Koauau a Tamatea-pokai-whenua (The hill-brow whereon Tamatea, the land-piercer, played his nose-flute).</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d8-d2" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="sc">The Travels of Rakataura.</hi></head>
            <head><hi rend="lsc">The Mauri of the Forests.</hi></head>
            <p>Here I select as an example of the ancient explorations the story of Rakataura, the priest of the canoe Tainui, from Tahiti and Rarotonga. Many other pioneer travellers’ wanderings have been described by various recorders; I give the narrative of Rakataura’s deeds because it has not previously appeared in print in full, and because it is a good description of the manner in which the Maori-Polynesian of old set about the necessary task of propitiating the gods of the new land and of securing, according to his custom and belief, the riches of the forests as a permanent source of food supply. The narrative was given me by learned men of the Tainui tribe descent (Ngati-Maniapoto tribe); it also embodies evidence given by chiefs of the old generation in the Native Land Court in the course of proving their ancestral titles to Rohepotae lands. It is a typical story of <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> ceremonial and place-naming in a wild new land.</p>
            <pb xml:id="n44" n="44"/>
            <p>Most accounts of the Tainui’s arrival from Hawaiki state that this vessel—a large outrigger canoe—was hauled across the Tamaki Isthmus at Otahuhu and so reached the Manukau Harbour from the waters of the <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name>. But this was contradicted by Rihari Tauwhare, of Kawhia, who was a witness in the first Native Land Court which sat in the King Country—Major Mair’s Court, at Otorohanga, in 1886—to investigate the original title to the great Rohepotae district. He said that the Tainui was not hauled across the Tamaki-Manukau portage at Otahuhu; the canoe repeatedly went off the skids and rollers (<hi rend="i">neke</hi>) because of the misconduct of Marama, the chief Hoturoa’s wife, with her slave, which constituted an offence against <hi rend="i">tapu.</hi> So the Tainui returned to the <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> and thence went all the way round the North Cape and down the west coast. Rakataura had quarreled with Hoturoa because he wished to take Hoturoa’s daughter, Kahurere, to wife, and Hoturoa refused to permit this. Rakataura did not remain with the canoe, but went exploring southward with some of the crew and his sister, Hiaora. He saw the Tainui appear on the west coast outside Manukau Harbour (or Manuka, as the old Maori always called it), and he kindled a sacred fire at the south head and invoked the gods to send the canoe away, so that it could not enter the harbour. When Hoturoa saw this (or became aware of it), he steered out to sea. Continuing south along the coast, the priest crossed Whaingaroa, and at Karioi he set up his <hi rend="i">tuahu</hi>, named Tuahu-papa. He blocked the entrance to Whaingaroa, by magic, in order to prevent the Tainui landing there, and the canoe was accordingly compelled to continue southwards. Aotea and Kawhia harbours were also supernaturally obstructed to prevent the Tainui from entering. Rakataura travelled along and built an altar at Heahea; this sacred place was named Ahurei, after a temple in Tahiti. The canoe went on until it came to Taranaki; the crew of Tokomaru had already occupied that country. Then the Tainui returned and landed at Mimi (near Pukearuhe). There Hoturoa planted a <hi rend="i">pohutukawa</hi> tree, which is known to the people there as Hoturoa’s Pohutukawa. Hoturoa then went to the Mokau, where the crew landed. Rakataura went to Te Ranga-a-Raka, a beach between Moeatoa and Tirua, and near there he met Hoturoa, and the two chiefs were reconciled. Peace was made and Hoturoa gave Kahurere to Rakataura as his wife. Hoturoa sent his men back to Mokau for the canoe, which was sailed up the coast and into Kawhia Harbour. There it was hauled ashore, at a place which was called <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name>, after a place in Hawaiki (the name <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name> is numerous in the Cook and other Islands). At the place where the long-voyaged craft was hauled up Hoturoa and the priest each set up a white stone; these rocks stand there to this day, one at the bow and one at the stern of the canoe, as the Maori will tell you. I have seen those stones, in the sacred
                  <pb xml:id="n45" n="45"/>
                  <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> grove above the beach; the canoe, of course, has disappeared long ago, but the story is that it lies below in the earth; no doubt it gradually decayed on that very spot. The stone inland, at the bow, was set up to represent Hani, symbolising war and death (<hi rend="i">whakarere tangata</hi>, the destruction of men). The one nearer the shore was Puna; it represented peace and the growth of mankind (<hi rend="i">whakatupu tangata</hi>).<note xml:id="fn1-45" n="*"><p>There is a peculiarly close likeness between two famous traditions of sacred canoes, the Maori Tainui and the coracle in which St. Columba crossed the sea from Ireland to Iona. Reference has been made to the two tapu white stones set upright to mark the Tainui in the manuka grove at Kawhia. Miss Gordon Cumming, in her book, “In the Hebrides,” describes the Port-na-Churraich, or Harbour of the Boat, on the Island of Iona, the spot where St. Columba and his brethren are said to have buried the frail coracle of wicker covered with hides, in which they sailed thither—lest they should ever be tempted to return to their beloved Ireland. In the middle of the stony expanse, she says, “lies one small grassy hillock, just the shape of a boat lying keel uppermost, and, curiously enough, corresponding in size to the measurements of St. Columba’s curragh. This is the place where it is supposed to be buried, and the only spot where, doubtless out of compliment to the Emerald Isle, the grass continues to grow.”</p><p>The two memorial rocks at the <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name> shrine of Tainui, in the shade of the wind-twisted old manuka trees, are about sixty feet apart, just about the length of a sailing-canoe of the ancient Polynesian type.</p></note></p>
            <p>Rakataura’s great work, according to Ngati-Maniapoto and Tainui (the late Hone Kaora, of Kawhia, was one of my authorities), was the exploration of the forests of the territory now called the King Country, and the distribution of the sacred emblems of fertility which he had brought from Hawaiki to plant in the new land. These were <hi rend="i">mauri kohatu</hi>, or talismanic stone emblems, particularly intended to ensure a permanent abundance of forest birds for food, a most important thing to the olden Maori. The bird <hi rend="i">kohatu</hi> were called also <hi rend="i">mauri-manu</hi> and <hi rend="i">whatu-ahuru-manu.</hi> They were small stones, probably carved, which had been charmed by the high priest in Tahiti before the departure of the Tainui. Rakataura’s duty now was to travel the new land, spying out its goodness, and to deposit the luck stones of fertility at the various suitable places. He and his wife, Kahurere, travelled inland, set up <hi rend="i">tuahu</hi> or altars, and named places after themselves in order to establish land rights—claims which their descendants put forward and made good six centuries later in the Native Land Court. The <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> had a number of followers, and several of these men he sent out with these stone mascots, with directions where to leave the <hi rend="i">mauri.</hi> These bearers of the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> objects were Hiaora, Mateora, Maru-kopiri, Taranga, Tane-whakatea, Tamaki-te-marangai, Hine-puanga-nui-a-rangi, Waihare, Rotu and Puaki-o-te-rangi. The two principal <hi rend="i">kohatu</hi> were named <choice><orig>Tane-
                    <pb xml:id="n46" n="46"/>
                    kaitu</orig><reg>Tane-kaitu</reg></choice> and Moe-kakara. Rotu and Hiaora left several <hi rend="i">mauri</hi> on the mountains from Hakarimata (the range above Ngaruawahia) and Pirongia southward. Rotu settled at a place called Paewhenua, in the Upper Waipa Valley. Here there were birds in abundance, and here he placed one of his sacred stones; this place, down to modern times, was celebrated as a bird-snaring and bird-spearing ground, abounding in game. As each was deposited, at the foot of a tree, or in some other secure place, <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> were repeated over it, to hold (<hi rend="i">pupuri</hi>) the fertility of the forests, and to attract multitudes of birds to the pae-tapu-a-Tane (Tane’s sacred bird-perch), Tane being the tutelary deity of birds as well as of the forests.</p>
            <p>Rakataura went as far south as the Hurakia Ranges, west side of Taupo, which, ever since his day, have been famed among the people for their great numbers of pigeons, <hi rend="i">tui</hi>, <hi rend="i">kaka</hi> parrots and other forest birds, which the Maori speared and snared. A <hi rend="i">mauri</hi> was placed by Rakataura or one of his bearers in the forest at Te Rongoroa, near the Ongarue River, and old Maori of Ngati-Maniapoto at Ongarue village resorted there until recent years to snare the <hi rend="i">tui</hi>, which were very numerous.</p>
            <p>At Paewhenua, where Rotu settled, there was a large <hi rend="i">mangeo</hi> tree, and in this the descendants of Rotu preserved the sacred stone. This tree was much resorted to for the capture of the <hi rend="i">kaka</hi> parrot by snaring. The <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> used by Rotu in placing the <hi rend="i">mauri-manu</hi> was one which began:</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Pi-mirumiru te manu</l>
              <l>I whakataungia ai</l>
              <l>Te pae-tapu a Tane.”</l>
            </lg>
            <p>The purport of this was a prayer that the birds of the forest should settle in great numbers on the “sacred perch of the tree god.”</p>
            <p>The beautiful wooded mountain range which divides the valley of the Waipa from Kawhia, Rakataura named Pirongia-o-Kahu, after his wife, and a bold and volcanic cone a little further inland he named Kakepuku-o-Kahu. Then, far to the south, in the broken Hurakia Ranges, famous amongst the Maori for their great abundance of birds, such as <hi rend="i">kaka</hi> parrots, <hi rend="i">tui</hi>, and pigeons, he lived for awhile spearing and snaring the feathered children of Tane. Kahurere took ill here, and Rakataura performed sacred ceremonies in order to <hi rend="i">pure</hi> her, or remove the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> after her illness, and she recovered; he thereupon called the mountain on which he was camped Pure-ora-o-Kahu, meaning “The Health-restoring Purification-of-Kahu.” (Pureora is also, it should be noted, the name of a mountain in Tahiti, the island from which Rakataura came.)</p>
            <p>Kahurere died at a hill which Rakataura named Puke-o-Kahu, in her memory. Then he went eastward across the island and he ascended
                  <pb xml:id="n47" n="47"/>
                  the lofty wooded mountain now known as Te Aroha. It was he who gave it that name; he called one peak of the range Aroha-a-uta (Love to the inland parts) and another peak Aroha-a-tai (Love to seaward); these place namings commemorate the old <hi rend="i">tohunga’s</hi> affection for his dead wife and for his children, on the western coast, his <hi rend="i">aroha</hi> which came forth in tears and chanted songs of sorrow as he stood there on the misty mountaintop. And at Te Aroha the priest of Tainui died.</p>
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege047a">
                <graphic url="Pom01Lege047a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege047a-g"/>
                <figDesc>Maori artifact</figDesc>
              </figure>
            </p>
          </div>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d9" type="chapter">
          <pb xml:id="n48" n="48"/>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter IX.</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="sc">The Maori Spiritland.</hi></head>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d9-d1" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">Folk Beliefs of the Reinga and the Spirits’ Flight.</hi></head>
            <p><hi rend="lsc">All</hi> through the Maori-Polynesian Islands we find the immeasurably ancient belief in the “spirit’s flight,” the departure of the souls of the dead for the far regions of the West, the original fatherland of the race. From New Zealand to Samoa, and more distant islands still, the old poetic legend is heard. It is the most deeply-settled article of faith of the Maori, a faith that one hopes will never leave the race. It is embodied in song and story and in the everyday talk of the people, and it is as familiar a fancy to the New Zealand-born <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> as it is to the native race. References to the Reinga, or the Rerenga-Wairua, the Leaping-off Place of the spirits of the departed, occur in every speech and every lament for the dead. The souls of the dead are supposed to go to the extreme north-west point of New Zealand, the tail of this Ika-a-Maui, and thence vanish into the ocean, into the mystic profundity.</p>
            <p>Cape Reinga, where the <hi rend="i">kuaka</hi>, the godwit, takes its annual flight for the equatorial regions, and the far-away northern continental lands, is the surf-washed rocky promontory where our Maori souls loose their last grip of this land and enter the ocean-door of Po; they return to Hawaiki. They follow the setting sun.</p>
            <p>The belief clearly has its origin in the knowledge that the Maori originally came from the west and north-west. The later Hawaiki lay to the north-east, the islands of Polynesia; but the ancient faith preserves the tradition of the original migration from Asiatic and Indonesian lands. In New Zealand the north-west migration of the spirits’ flight is geographically correct, in accordance with tradition. In the tropic islands of mid-Pacific the direction is west. We find in Tahiti, in the Cook Islands, in Samoa and other islands the legend that the westernmost capes of certain islands are the jumping-off places for the land of hereafter. The soul returns to the land from which it came. In Samoa the point of departure for Pulotu, the paradise of tradition, is Falealupo, the extreme western point of Savaii Island.</p>
            <p>Beautifully these Maori-Polynesian folk-beliefs link up with those of Gaelic lands—of Brittany, in France, of the Scottish Highlands, and
                <pb xml:id="n49" n="49"/>
                of the West of Ireland, with its poetical tradition of Hy-Brasil, far in the west. As the islander of the Pacific went west to his happy isles, so to the Celt of old the souls followed the track of the setting sun. The fancy suggested by the sight of the sun sinking into its ocean grave is universal among those people who look out over the Western Ocean. Maori songs often employ the idea. “Wait, wait awhile, O sun, and we’ll go down together,” is an olden lament. The expression, “Gone West,” which became so tragically familiar during the Great War, originated, I think, with the Scottish Highland soldiers, but the idea is truly and exactly Maori-Polynesian. A phrase meaning “Gone West” is a very ancient Gaelic saying for death. When the origin of the expression was discussed by English and Scottish writers, some years ago, this Highland phrase was mentioned, and it was pointed out that it signified also up, or upwards. The Gaelic speakers among the kilted soldiers in the trenches began its use in speaking of their casualties, and it was turned into English.</p>
            <p>Another aspect of the subject was discussed recently by the Rev. Dr. Edward Sugden, master of Queen’s College, Melbourne University, in his book on survivals of ancient Egyptian beliefs and customs. Dr. Sugden said that all the burial places of the Egyptians were on the western bank of the Nile, while all the inhabited towns and villages were on the east side. The mummies of the dead were ferried across the great river to their final resting-places; from this custom was derived the Greek myth of Charon and the ferry across the Styx. The author advanced the theory that there was a connection with this long-ago practice of the Egyptians, and he wondered whether the war-time phrase “may not have been used first by our boys in Egypt and have been started by one of them who knew something of the antiquities of the land of mysteries.”</p>
            <p>This theory may be overstraining the possibilities; it is more reasonable to suppose that the Highland soldiers in France originated the expression. It may be that in the far-away past the ancestors of Celt and Polynesian alike derived such a belief from Egypt; but the natural impulse of every primitive race would be to associate the death of man with the setting of the sun.</p>
            <p>* * *</p>
            <p>Dark and jagged, naked, washed by the never-resting surf, myriads of seafowl screaming about its cliffs, rocky Cape Reinga seems a fitting place for the age-long departure of the innumerable company of souls. It trends north-west; its neighbouring promontory on the west is Cape Maria Van Diemen; to the east is the North Cape. Below its dark, rugged slant to the east is Spirits’ Bay, a long, curving bight, where the <hi rend="i">kuaka</hi>
                <pb xml:id="n50" n="50"/>
                gather for their end-of-summer flight northward. In contrast to the bold headlands are the beaches, sandy or shelly, flashing in glittering white or vivid yellow against blue ocean. Into one of these picture-like coves flows the glassy-clear stream Taputaputa, one of the little rivers over which the spirits pass in their flight to the north-west. In the northward-facing indent called Tom Bowling Bay there runs another stream, the Kapo-Wairua. The name means, literally, “Snatching Souls.” The reference is to demons that snatch at the spirits of the dead passing that way or from the eastern coast.</p>
            <p>As the souls approach the land’s end they think of their old homes in this world of light and of the dear ones they have left behind them; and they halt on the rocky ridge of Haumu and gaze backward over the painful way by which they have come. They weep in high, thin, wailing voices like the whistling wind, and they lacerate themselves with sharp splinters of obsidian (<hi rend="i">mata-tuhua</hi>), as people did at funeral gatherings or <hi rend="i">tangihanga</hi>, and those volcanic-glassy flakes and knives are there on the trail to-day. They pluck green leaves of shrubs, which they weave into <hi rend="i">kopare</hi>, or death chaplets, for their heads. The streams that here and there in this long peninsula ripple down from the hills cease their low music as the ghosts pass by. The path goes along the broken knife-back ridge until the ultimate cape is reached, the Reinga, or leaping-place, sacred to the countless army of the dead. Here there grew a great and venerable <hi rend="i">pohutukawa</hi> tree; the blossoms were called in legend Te Pua o te Reinga—The Flowers of Spirits’ Flight. The branches (now broken off) bent over the dark, unrestful ocean; some of the roots went searching like wizardly fingers for the water. By these boughs and roots the spirits descended, the one after the other they dropped into the tideway, where seaweed swirled like ocean monsters’ hair, and as they vanished into the depths the <hi rend="i">mihi-tangata</hi> was heard, the wailing of the innumerable dead greeting their coming to the Tatau-o-te-Po, the Gateway of the Hereafter. So, with the seafowl screaming their requiem, the winds of Land’s End whistling about the cape, the ocean murmuring in a thousand voices, the Wairua Maori departed from this land of Aotearoa.</p>
            <p>The Maori say that the spirits leave various tokens of their passage along the coast. If it be the spirit of one who lived in the interior, it takes with it a small bundle of leaves of the <hi rend="i">nikau</hi> palm, and where it rests on the long road it leaves one of these leaves; a soul from the coast parts deposits a seaside grass (the <hi rend="i">pingao</hi>) here and there on the northward route. The departing ones tie knots in the wind-tattered blades of flax that grow on these stony ridges and sandy dunes. These flax leaves, say some, are twisted together by the gales that sweep across Muriwhenua’s
                <pb xml:id="n51" n="51"/>
                wastes. But the Maori knows they are the signs left by the vanished ones, tied by the spirits to show those who come after them the way they have gone to the land of night. Another belief was that the origin of the reddish appearance of some of the fish caught hereabouts is that they are so coloured by the <hi rend="i">kokowai</hi> or red ochre with which the natives of old daubed themselves and their clothing. The doors of the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> stores in the north always face the north, so that the spirits travelling from the south shall not enter and thereby <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> the food.</p>
            <p>There are many ghost stories told in the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>, such as the travellers’ tale of companies of strangers appearing in the distance on the great West Coast beach, all bound northward. These, in the distance, seem living people, but they all fade away as they are approached. The man of this world of light sees no one to hail as he reaches the spot on the beach where the travellers seemed to be, but if he looks back presently, as he journeys south, he will see these apparitions hurrying along the sands to their far north destination.</p>
            <p>I have heard many a story of imaginary visits to the Reinga and of the return to this land of light, the Ao-Marama. An example of this belief was an incident which occurred a few years ago at a <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> in the Wairoa district, Hawke’s Bay. A woman who, to all appearance, had died, revived and lived for some days, and she gave her friends a vivid description of her visit to the Reinga and her meeting there with the souls of people whom she had known in life.</p>
            <p>When the ancient <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> Tuhoto Ariki was dug out alive from the ruined hut in which he had been overwhelmed by the Tarawera eruption at Te Wairoa, near Rotorua, in 1886, he looked around him in dreamy wonder at the transformed landscape. He was heard to murmur: “This must be the Reinga!” as he gazed with dim eyes on the grey pall of volcanic mud that covered village and hill and forest.</p>
            <p>* * *</p>
            <p>In the beautiful old custom of chanting laments for the departed many a pathetic concept of the ancient Maori is preserved, and many a reference to the Reinga and its approaches is contained in these chants. This is a funeral song of the Ngati-Toa and Ngati-Raukawa. The poem, in the original, begins: “<hi rend="i">Kaore te mamae, e wahi pu ana te tau o taku ate.</hi>”</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>Alas! my grief</l>
              <l>For the loved one of my heart!</l>
              <l>Sleepless I lie from dark till dawn.</l>
              <l>For thou, O friend, art gone.</l>
              <l>Yet, ’tis thy spirit that doth nightly visit me,</l>
              <l>And like an angry gale</l>
              <pb xml:id="n52" n="52"/>
              <l>The cold death-wind doth pierce me through.</l>
              <l>Oh, chiefs of old!</l>
              <l>Ye have vanished from us like the moa bird,</l>
              <l>That ne’er is seen of man.</l>
              <l>O, lordly totara tree!</l>
              <l>Thou’rt fallen to the earth,</l>
              <l>And nought but worthless shrubs are left.<note xml:id="fn1-52" n="*"><p>Compare with Fingal’s Lament for Ryno and Orla, slain in battle:</p><p>“Like a tree they grew on the hills. They have fallen like the oak of the desert, where it lies across the stream and withers in the wind.”—Ossian.</p></note></l>
              <l>Depart, O sire, and greet</l>
              <l>The warriors who have gone before—</l>
              <l>The men who rose in battle line</l>
              <l>By sea and shore;</l>
              <l>Where the land-breeze gently blows,</l>
              <l>Or the wind of ocean roars,</l>
              <l>Round the mountain cape of Whitikau.</l>
              <l>I hear the waves’ low murmur</l>
              <l>On the strand of Heiawe,</l>
              <l>Where the spirits, ere they leave the world of light.</l>
              <l>Cast one last look behind.</l>
              <l>The rolling seas surge in at Taumaha,</l>
              <l>Singing their surf-song for the dead</l>
              <l>Who have forever vanished from our eyes.</l>
            </lg>
            <p>Miru is one of the deities or guardians of the spiritland in Maori mythology. This conception is embodied in an ancient song which is still often chanted at funeral gatherings. I heard it, for example, at a <hi rend="i">tangi-hanga</hi> at Takapuwahia, Porirua Harbour, in 1906, sung by members of the Ngat-Toa and Ngati-Raukawa tribes:</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>E tomo e Pa,</l>
              <l>Ki Murimuri-te-Po,</l>
              <l>Te Tatau-o-te-Po.</l>
              <l>Ko te whare tena</l>
              <l>O Rua-kumea,</l>
              <l>O Rua-toia,</l>
              <l>O Miru ra—e!</l>
              <l>O Tu-horo-punga,</l>
              <l>O Kaiponu-kino.</l>
              <l>Nana koe i maka</l>
              <l>Ki te kopai o te whare—i!</l>
            </lg>
            <p>[<hi rend="i">Translation.</hi>]</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>Enter, O Sire,</l>
              <l>The Gates of that Dark Land</l>
              <l>The Door of the Endless Night,</l>
              <l>For that is the dwelling</l>
              <l>Of Rua-kumea,</l>
              <l>Of Rua-toia</l>
              <l>Of (the goddess) Miru;</l>
              <l>Of Tu-horo-punga,</l>
              <l>The Ever-Greedy One.</l>
              <l>’Tis she who hurleth thee</l>
              <l>To the dark corners of her gloomy house!</l>
            </lg>
            <p>Miru here is a goddess, whose domain is below the Tatau-o-te Po, where the seaweed swirls at the rocky foot of Cape Reinga. It is a question whether Rua-kumea, Rua-toia, and the rest are not simply attributive names
                <pb xml:id="n53" n="53"/>
                <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege053a"><graphic url="Pom01Lege053a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege053a-g"/><head><hi rend="lsc">Patito’s Return from the Reinga.</hi></head></figure>
                <pb xml:id="n54"/>
                <pb xml:id="n55" n="55"/>
                descriptive of Miru and her snatching or dragging down of the souls of men to death.</p>
            <p>In several Polynesian groups Miru is the terrible goddess of the shades, the Po, or gloomy spiritland. Miru catches the less fortunate souls in her cannibal net.</p>
            <p>* * *</p>
            <p>The Ngapuhi people, of the Far North, among many other tales of the spiritland, have a story of a warrior chieftain named Patito, who returned from the Reinga for the purpose of testing the power of his son. This son, Toakai, was famed for his bravery, and his renown spread even to the Reinga, where the news of his deeds in battle was borne by the <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> of the slain. Patito in his day was a great spearsman, and he resolved to revisit the Ao-marama and put the warlike powers of his son to the test. His <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> assumed its olden earthly form and he appeared from out of the mists of the northland and confronted his son. The grim apparition challenged this young man to combat with his favourite weapon, the <hi rend="i">koikoi;</hi> it was a spear about the length of a man, pointed at both ends. In the contest the father proved the better man; the son could not parry his thrusts.</p>
            <p>Having proved that he was still invincible with his old-time weapon Patito vanished from his son’s sight and returned to the Reinga. Had Toakai prevailed over his father, it is thought, it would have been a victory over death, but the powers of the dread spiritland are invincible.<note xml:id="fn1-55" n="*"><p>Patito, according to a Ngapuhi genealogy of Hare Hongi, lived twelve generations ago (300 years). He was a descendant of Nuku-tawhiti, who lived twenty generations ago. The son Toakai was the great fighting champion of the Ngapuhi in his day, but his father’s spirit was superior to him, according to the story (probably Toakai’s dream). All of the high chiefs of Ngapuhi and Te Rarawa are in one or the other of the lines of descent from Patito. Hare Hongi’s grandmother, Ri Maumau, a priestess, was of the tenth generation from him.</p></note></p>
            <p>* * *</p>
            <p>The Maori is profoundly affected by dreams in which he sees the forms of departed kinsfolk and friends. In these visions the souls of living and departed are supposed to meet in the Reinga. The living, too, who have visited the actual scene of the Rerenga Wairua have fancied that they could hear the spirits of their dead ones calling them.</p>
            <p>* * *</p>
            <p>It was in Ranfurly’s time. The Governor was on a cruise along the northern coast of New Zealand in the Government steamer Tutanekai, commanded by Captain Post. Sir <name type="person" key="name-207604">James Carroll</name> (then Mr. Carroll, the
                <pb xml:id="n56" n="56"/>
                Timi Kara of the Maori) was with him. Timi had taken in the steamer as guest an old Maori chief of Lower Waikato, <name type="person" key="name-100070">Hori Kukutai</name>, a little white-moustached man who was short-sighted and always wore thick coloured glasses; he was a familiar figure in Auckland. The steamer cruised in near Cape Reinga to give the Governor a close view of the Spirits’ Flight, the legend-haunted Rerenga Wairua. Old Hori was greatly affected by this close contact with the entrance to Spiritland. The murmurous wash of the waves, the screaming of the seagulls, the sight of the lone, rocky cape where countless multitudes of his people had gone to the Po, the Night, produced in him an intense melancholy. He heard the <hi rend="i">mihi-tangata</hi> of its waves; he heard the spirits of his forefathers calling him. They must be propitiated. Some offering must be cast into the sacred sea to quieten their calls.</p>
            <p>Hori searched the cabin for suitable <hi rend="i">taonga</hi> to appease his <hi rend="i">tupunas’</hi> restless souls. He dropped several articles through the port-window of his cabin—which he shared with Carroll—but still the spirit voices called. Having nothing more of his own of any value, he was just about to sacrifice some of Timi Kara’s clothing when the owner came down and saved it. Timi and Captain Post did their best to cheer the old man’s depressed spirits, but he was still in a <hi rend="i">pouri</hi> mood when they landed at Auckland. The <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> of his ancestors still called him, he said, and he must soon go to join them.</p>
            <p>It was not long after this that Hori, travelling by train between Auckland and Mercer, on the Waikato River, fell from a carriage platform and was run over and instantly killed. At the inquest it was stated that he was very short-sighted, hence the accident. And another soul joined the murmuring multitude at “the gate of the endless night.”</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d9-d2" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">The Polynesians’ Spiritland.</hi></head>
            <p>In “Myths and Songs from the South Pacific” (1876), the Rev.<name key="name-202923" type="person">W. Wyatt Gill</name> beautifully described the beliefs of the natives of Mangaia Island, Cook Group,—one of New Zealand’s South Sea possessions—concerning the departure of the souls of the dead for the mystical regions of Avaiki (Hawaiki). The ghosts of the departed followed in the path of the setting sun. The <hi rend="i">vaerua</hi> of the many dead assembled at the western side of the island, at “Rongo’s sacred stream.” The congregated throng, whose eyes are fixed upon the setting sun, feel that the moment has come when they must for ever depart from the cherished scenes of earth, despite the tears and solicitations of relatives, who are frequently represented as chasing their loved ones over rocks and across fearful precipices, round half the island. The sun now sinks in the ocean, leaving a golden track;
                <pb xml:id="n57" n="57"/>
                the entire band of ghosts take a last farewell, and following their earthly leader flit over the ocean in the train of the Sun-God Ra, but not like him destined to reappear on the morrow. The ghostly train enters Avaiki through the very aperture by which the Sun-God descends in order to lighten up for a time those dark subterranean regions. The point of departure for spiritland is called a <hi rend="i">reinga vaerua.</hi> There are three on Mangaia, all facing the setting sun.</p>
            <p>At Rarotonga the great <hi rend="i">reinga</hi>, or <hi rend="i">rereanga vaerua</hi> (Maori, Rerenga Wairua), was at Tuoro, on the west of the island. In Samoa, too, the point of departure is at the extreme western end of Savaii Island.</p>
            <p>This is a poetical reference from Mangaia Island to the souls of warriors slain in battle:</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Spirits wandering towards the sea;</l>
              <l>At Rangikapua they are assembled in their hosts,</l>
              <l>A throng divine.</l>
            </lg>
            <p>* * *</p>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>Whither goest thou, friend?</l>
              <l>From the leaping-place of souls</l>
              <l>I go to dance at Tiairi,</l>
              <l>Arrayed in fragrant flowers.”</l>
            </lg>
            <p>The Polynesians of the Society Islands (Tahiti and other Islands) had a belief in a future life in a heaven which they called Miru, according to Ellis’ “Polynesian Researches.” There was another place in the South Sea paradise which they called Rohutu Noanoa (Rohutu the fragrant). It was in among the mountains of Raiatea (our Maori Rangiatea) Island, a place of many delights, with ever-blooming flowers.</p>
            <pb xml:id="n58"/>
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege058a">
                <graphic url="Pom01Lege058a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege058a-g"/>
                <figDesc>Maori artifact</figDesc>
              </figure>
            </p>
            <pb xml:id="n59" n="59"/>
          </div>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d10" type="chapter">
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter X.</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="sc">Celt and Maori.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Likenesses in Folk-Belief, Legend and Poetry.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Many</hi> a year ago colonists from the Scottish Highlands and from other Celtic lands were interested to find a remarkably close resemblance between the Gael and Maori in some of the everyday customs and in tribal beliefs and concepts, as well as in social and political organisation. It was men like Sir <name type="person" key="name-208610">Donald Maclean</name> who were the readiest to understand something of the Maori mind and to perceive the motives and the processes of reasoning which prompted actions that to most <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> people were at first inexplicable.</p>
          <p>Governor Sir <name type="person" key="name-207480">George Bowen</name>, in his dispatches to the Colonial Office, frequently remarked on the close resemblance between Maori clan customs and those of the Highlands, especially in time of war. The average Maori of that day, had he been transplanted suddenly to a glen in Appin or an isle in the Hebrides, would have been able to adjust himself quickly to the tribal and village life.</p>
          <p>In reading Gaelic literature and records of Highland clans I have noted many a family likeness between Gael and Maori—and not alone the Scottish Celt, but the Irish and the Manx—in customs, spiritual belief, and poetic expression.</p>
          <p>The twilight of the old gods has not yet gone in the forests and straths of the West of Scotland and in the mountain valleys of the Urewera and the <hi rend="i">kaingas</hi> of Taranaki. The clan and sub-clan systems tended to isolation and to the preservation of old secret faiths, old ways, old songs.</p>
          <p>“The great Forester was abroad last night,” is a Highland remark that a Maori would understand as a phrase descriptive of death. In Scott’s Coronach for Sir Lachlan, Chief of MacLean, translated from the Gaelic, the dead warrior is likened to a stately tree shattered and uprooted:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>Wide, wide around were spread its lofty branches,</l>
            <l>But the topmost bough is lowly laid.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>A favourite poetic figure of speech in Maori laments heard to-day at <hi rend="i">tangi</hi> gatherings is the comparison of a departed chief to a <hi rend="i">rata</hi> tree, or a <hi rend="i">totara</hi>—or, in the Ngapuhi country of the North, a <hi rend="i">kauri</hi>—fallen to the
                <pb xml:id="n60" n="60"/>
                ground. There is a beautiful chant of mourning, “My Rata Tree,” expressing the idea that the people who once sheltered beneath the spreading branches and thick foliage of the great tree are now without protection.</p>
          <p>There is a Highland belief that witches and some tribes of fairies fear water:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>A runnin’ stream they daurna cross.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>In legends of the Maero, the wild man of the bush, that I have heard from old folks in both islands, and as far away as the coast of Foveaux Strait, this weird and fearsome creature cannot cross a stream. “Running water for luck,” should you encounter a Maero.</p>
          <p>Beinn a’ Bhri, a mountain in Lochaber, according to K. W. Grant, is a fairy haunt. Its presiding genius is a fairy woman, a “bean-shidhe.” She generally appeared to the houseless wanderers of the forest in the form of a gigantic woman. Hunters sometimes were visited by her when they camped in the recesses of the mountain. A traditional song is quoted:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>The grizzled Cailleach, tall and stern,</l>
            <l>Swift she glides o’er peak and cairn.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Set alongside this folk-myth of the Highlands some legends of our own fairy haunted mountains. There is the story of the Takitimu Range, in Southland, as told me many a year ago by two old men of Oraka, Te Paina and his relative, Hemi Kupa. There was a fairy woman, called Kai-heraki, who sometimes was seen by Maori out hunting the <hi rend="i">weka</hi> on the shrubby mountain slopes. Once a bird-hunter from Manapouri captured her, and intended to make her his wife, but she suddenly vanished as if by magic. The Maori say she is seen sometimes, looming gigantic through the fog, striding like an enormous spectre along the sides of Takitimu mountain.</p>
          <p>There is the enormous witch-woman of Ben Cruachan. She was reduced to ordinary human proportions in Sir <name type="person" key="name-120150">Walter Scott</name>’s character of Norna of the Fitful Head. That strange figure came to mind when I first heard from the late Hone Tikao, of the Ngai-Tahu tribe, the story of Raukura, the female <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi>—a <hi rend="i">ruwahine</hi>, or wise woman—who anciently lived in a solitary whare on the high eastern head of Akaroa Harbour. The Maori named the headland Te Ruwahine, in memory of her. The Government maps to-day have it grotesquely disguised as Trueni Point.</p>
          <p>The English critics have discredited Macpherson’s “Ossian” and declared it an invention. But the fidelity and authenticity of this hereditary poetic lore are warmly defended by the Scots of the glens. The speeches of the warrior chiefs and the dramatic images drawn from wild nature are often quite in the manner we are familiar with in Maori custom and history. Maori poetry is often much condensed, an idea concentrated
                <pb xml:id="n61" n="61"/>
                in a word. <name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name> described a certain war-song as “the very pemmican of poetry.” Macpherson apparently found the original bardic lore of Ossian very much the same, and naturally amplified it in order to convey the ideas embodied in it to the English mind.</p>
          <p>“The Cailleach (the old wife of the sea) is going to tramp her blankets to-night,” was the prediction of a crofter-fisherman of the West of Scotland, when a heavy storm was brewing along the coast. The olden Maori would have said that Tawhiri-matea, the god of gales, was about to launch an attack on Tangaroa of the ocean. To-day there is a proverbial expression used by the Ngati-Pikiao people who live at the eastern end of Lake Rotoiti, when the white-capped waves roll down the wide Tawhitinui reach of the lake before a westerly gale: <hi rend="i">E heru ana nga tamahine a Hinekura</hi> (The daughters of Hinekura are combing their hair).</p>
          <p>It was a Maori custom, when a dead or dying chief was being carried to his home from some distant place, to erect a memorial at each camping ground on the journey. Near Ruatahuna, in the Urewera Country, a native showed me, some thirty years ago, a carved and tattooed figure, about three feet high, planted in the ground in the middle of a little cleared space in the manuka. He would not approach it closely, because it was <hi rend="i">tapu.</hi> It marked the spot where the chief Te Puehu was set down by his bearers one night on his last journey. It was a Scottish Highland custom, under similar circumstances, to build a cairn of stones. An example of this is given in an account of the carrying of a much-beloved wife of a chief to the ancestral churchyard in the West of Scotland. The whole man strength of the clan was employed in the task, in relays, and at each night’s resting-place on the way a cairn was raised, on which each man placed a stone in sacred memory.</p>
          <p>The Irish, the Highland Scots, and the Maori alike have their holy isles in legend-haunted lakes. That beautiful little island, Motuwharangi, in Kereru Lake, at Tautoro, North Auckland, and Pateko, in Lake Rotoiti, also Pa-te-kaha, in Waikaremoana, are <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> places with associations resembling somewhat those that twine about the sacred islet Eilean Mowrie, in Loch Maree, with its saint’s shrine and ancient burial ground.</p>
          <p>The “wishing tree” of old Scotland and Ireland has its counterpart in Maoriland. There are certain ancient trees in the Urewera Country and elsewhere venerated because of the supposed efficacy of a visit thereto and supplication to the ancestral spirit, in the case of women who desire children. The celebrated <hi rend="i">matai</hi> tree, called Hinehopu, on Hongi’s Track, between Lakes Rotoiti and Rotoehu, is to this day a kind of good-luck tree, for Maori travellers invariably lay offerings of leaves or ferns at its hollow foot, in pursuance of the olden <hi rend="i">uru-uru whenua</hi> rite of <choice><orig>propitia-
                  <pb xml:id="n62" n="62"/>
                  tion</orig><reg>propitiation</reg></choice>. Neglect of this little ceremony is sure to bring a rain-storm, say the Ngati-Pikiao people, the <hi rend="i">tangata whenua.</hi> Many a <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> traveller now has heard about Hinehopu, and a motor-car often pulls up on Hongi’s Track and the occupants lay their green leaves at her foot and wish for all day sunny weather. The <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>, too, has taken it upon himself to extend the scope of Hinehopu’s <hi rend="i">mana</hi>, and wishes for good luck at the races, or at the day’s trout fishing, and anything else that comes into his head. At Kura-ngaituku’s Rock (celebrated in the story of Hatupatu and Kura of the Claws), near Atiamuri, on the Waikato, a similar ceremony is observed.</p>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege062a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege062a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege062a-g"/>
              <figDesc>Maori artifact</figDesc>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d11" type="chapter">
          <pb xml:id="n63" n="63"/>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter XI.</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="sc">The Fairy Foresters.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Tales of the Maero and Patu-Paiarehe.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Once</hi> upon a time I made it my business and pleasure, when travelling down through the Westland country and over the Haast Pass to Lake Wanaka, to gather from the Maori of the very few and very scattered settlements what legends and folk-songs of the past they still retained in their memories. Arahura, a few miles from Hokitika, was the principal centre of information; there some of the Tainui family, the old-time heads of the Ngai-Tahu on the West Coast, were found, and they gave many songs and stories of the Coast and the rivers and the Alps, and especially <hi rend="i">waiata</hi> and traditions relating to the <hi rend="i">pounamu</hi> or greenstone. These will be told in a later volume; meanwhile certain other folk-beliefs may be sketched.</p>
          <p>Far down the Westland coast, at Makawhio, I gathered stories of the Maero, Patu-paiarehe or fairy folk of the bush and the mountains, a class of folk-beliefs which prevails all over New Zealand, but which naturally persists longest in the wild forest country and in the gloomy and dripping recesses of the Golden Coast hinterland.</p>
          <p>Makawhio is the most remote and isolated Maori hamlet in New Zealand. It is in the great bush, far down the West Coast, 150 miles south of Hokitika. It is reached only by horse track through the ranges and along the coast. There are no bridges in that part of Westland, and there is a mountain river, sometimes glacier-fed, to ford every few miles. Makawhio means “Stream of the Blue Mountain Duck.” The <hi rend="i">kaika</hi> on the bank of this swift river contains about thirty Maori, some of them half-castes. The oldest man, when I was there, was Hakopa Kapo—old Jacob, who was blind in one eye, the result of a bush-felling accident. I was rather surprised to find there a man from the Ngati-Porou tribe, of the North Island; he was married to a daughter of that one-time celebrity of the Coast, old Te Koeti Tauranga, of Bruce Bay, the last tattooed Maori on the Coast. The lone little tribe is named Ngati-Mahaki; it is a <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> or sub-clan of the Ngai-Tahu.</p>
          <p>Old Hakopa was full of strange tales of the furtive bush folk. Many of the mountains overlooking the sea and the lakes down the coast are
                <pb xml:id="n64" n="64"/>
                the homes of the Patu-paiarehe, he said. There are, or were, also, certain savage folk of the bush called Maero. These were veritable wild men of the bush. They were like the Maori in general appearance, except that they were much bigger and more powerful, and their naked bodies were covered with long hair. (“Probably,” said one of the younger people, listening to our talk, “they grew so hairy to protect their skins from the mosquitos and the sandflies”!) Also, in the bays and rivers there lived <hi rend="i">taniwha</hi> or water monsters, especially about the mouths of the rivers. They were ever on the watch for travellers using the beach, which was the only road in olden days, and wading in the sea round the bases of the vertical bluffs.</p>
          <p>At the northern end of Bruce Bay, a beautiful sweeping silvery reach of hard sand, on which we galloped our horses just at the edge of the surf, is a bluff called Here-taniwha. The name means “Noosing Water Monsters,” or, say, “Snaring Dragons.” It is also called Te Wharaki, but Here-taniwha is its map name to-day. It embodies a story of literally roping in a monster, resembling a huge shark.</p>
          <p>Hakopa said that a giant Patu-paiarehe or Maero and his clan lived there in a bush fortress of their own, overlooking the beach, and they kept watch for Maori wayfarers up and down the coast. A solitary traveller was always in great peril passing this bluff. The wild foresters would pounce down on him, kill and disembowel him there on the beach, and carry the body up into the bush to devour. The cannibal ogres killed in this way a man named Wairapa, whom they took up to a hill called Te Puku-o-te-Wairapa, just above the present ford on the Makawhio River. The chief of this murderous band was sometimes seen walking on the water at the bay, at dusk and in early morning.</p>
          <p>Kohukohu-tere (Flying Mists) is another fairy-haunted height. It is the mountain range marked on the maps as Bannock Brae, altitude 4000 feet; a long foothill of the Alps, extending from above Makawhio to the north side of the Mahitahi river. There, on that green-forested range, lived some of the Patu-paiarehe, a true tribe of the mists. Said Hakopa: “Those fairy bushmen are still heard away up there in the hills. They rove about on still cloudy days and on dark nights. Beware of them!”</p>
          <p>Two or three miles below the Makawhio village (by the way, the Makawhio River is also called Jacob’s River by the West Coasters) there is a great <hi rend="i">rata</hi> tree, which leans over the river. One of its projecting branches, hung with <hi rend="i">kowharawhara</hi> (bunches of “fairy flax”) and moss and ferns, comes close to the surface of the river. On this branch, concealed by the foliage, a cannibal fairy used to sit with his sharp-edged stone club
                <pb xml:id="n65" n="65"/>
                <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege065a"><graphic url="Pom01Lege065a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege065a-g"/><head><hi rend="lsc">The Ambush.</hi></head></figure>
                <pb xml:id="n66"/>
                <pb xml:id="n67" n="67"/>
                in his hand, ready to drop down on some lone canoe-man or woman paddling up the river. A man named Tikitiki-o-Rehua was killed here by the dreadful Maero chief and his band, and the body was carried up into the bush and to the top of a steep hill; there the raiders feasted on their “catch.” This hill is called Tikitiki-o-Rehua to this day in memory of the bushmen’s victim. It is seen close on the left (east) side of the road as one rides down from the north to ford the Makawhio.</p>
          <p>Another fairy haunt is called Taheke-a-kai; there the furtive folk lived and on occasion feasted on the flesh of Maori whom they caught.</p>
          <p>Further north along the coast, near the mouth of Cook’s River, which flows from the Fox and Balfour Glaciers, there is a fairy hill called Pa-waiuru. It is just north of the river mouth. Hone Meihana, of Arahura, said that in his young days, when he was travelling along the coast route, he heard, in his camp near the wooded hill, the voices of the fairy people. He heard the hidden folk playing their plaintive music on the <hi rend="i">putorino</hi>, the wooden flute, and he heard singing and the crying of children, and even dogs barking, away up in the cloud-blanketed mountain. “White men, too, have heard them,” he said; “they have heard the <hi rend="i">tutututu</hi> of the Patu-paiarehe on their flutes.”</p>
          <p>This fairy flute-playing is described by the old Maori in many parts of New Zealand. From people all over these islands I have heard tales of that musical characteristic of the bush-dwellers; as far north as Pirongia mountain, in the Waikato, and the Rotorua country, and southward to Banks Peninsula and the shores of Foveaux Strait.</p>
          <p>Moving northward again along the West Coast, we hear stories of haunted ranges between the Arahura River and Lake Brunner. One hill with such associations is Tahu-anewha, which is said to have been inhabited by fairy people. It is also described as a <hi rend="i">maunga taniwha</hi>, a mountain where some legendary fierce creature lived. The Tarere River (called Crooked River), at Lake Brunner, is a place where the Patu-paiarehe used to fish. They came down from the mountains in dim and cloudy weather and fished in the Tarere for eels and the little fish called <hi rend="i">upokororo.</hi></p>
          <p>As to the origin of these fairy tales, it seems most probable that the Patu-paiarehe were really remnants of the ancient aboriginal tribes driven into the mountains and forests by successive invasions of Maori tribes. No doubt small clans of these forest-dwellers survived long after the more open parts had been settled by the stronger branch of the Polynesian race. It is probable, also, that the strange, uncanny sounds heard in the bush by Maori travellers in camp helped to build stories of the fairies and the wild men of the woods. Such phenomena as the gigantic shadow figures
                <pb xml:id="n68" n="68"/>
                seen by hill climbers when the sun is shining through the mists very likely gave additional strength to the belief in the presence of huge and dreadful beings in the wilderness. This New Zealand “Spectre of the Brocken” has often been observed by our mountaineers and by the shepherds on the foothills of the Southern Alps.<note xml:id="fn1-68" n="*"><p>Sometimes a “sun-dog,” or miniature rainbow, encircled the giant figures seen in the high country under certain atmospheric conditions. The late Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207842">Charles E. Douglas</name>, one of the pioneer explorers of South Westland, told me at Okarito many years ago of some of his experiences of this sort on the western slopes of the Southern Alps. He advanced the theory that the halo painted by mediæval European artists around the heads of their saints originated in the “sun-dogs” which sometimes were observed on foggy mornings encircling the heads of travellers in the Italian Alps.</p><p>The late Hone Taare Tikao, of Rapaki, Lyttelton Harbour, said that the first tribe which inhabited the South Island, a people called the Hawea, who came from somewhere north or north-west of New Zealand, were probably the ancestors of the Patupaiarehe folk.</p><p>There is a resemblance in some respects between the Maori tales of the Maero and primitive European beliefs concerning water-trolls, gigantic hairy beings with a taste for human flesh.</p><p>Many legends regarding North Island Patupaiarehe, and also those on the coast hills of the Canterbury country, are given in two earlier books, “Fairy Folk Tales of the Maori” and “Maori Folk Tales of the Port Hills” (Cowan).</p></note></p>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege068a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege068a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege068a-g"/>
              <figDesc>Maori artifact</figDesc>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d12" type="chapter">
          <pb xml:id="n69" n="69"/>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Chapter XII.</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="sc">The Origin of the Maori Games.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">The</hi> ceaseless hiss and clack of the cicada in the <hi rend="i">taraire</hi> trees livened all the forest edge that breathless midsummer day. There was bird-song, too, the frequent chuckle, the rich dropping notes of the <hi rend="i">tui</hi>, which the Northern Maori interprets as <hi rend="i">pa-re-ro;</hi> and the <hi rend="i">riroriro</hi>, the little grey warbler, trilled his melody, “half joy and half regret,” that seemed to stop half-finished. The teeming cicada, clinging to the sun-bathed branches, filled the whole air with a long-persisting soporific sound; it breathed the very spirit of grateful heat and blissful contentment. The inner deeps of the bush were more silent; it was on the <hi rend="i">taraire</hi> fringing that the little <hi rend="i">tarakihi</hi> basked, with endless wing vibrations.</p>
          <p>“Listen to that bird, the <hi rend="i">tarakihi</hi>,” said Te Wheoro (the Maori always regards the cicada as a <hi rend="i">manu</hi>). “Listen to Raukatauri, how she sings. How she loves the sun! That is the spirit of Raukatauri, who taught our people all their games and their most amusing <hi rend="i">hakas</hi> long ago in Hawaiki. That is her <hi rend="i">aria</hi> [personification, embodiment], the chanting <hi rend="i">tarakihi.</hi>”</p>
          <p>And talk of Raukatauri led to the story of the origin of the Maori games; and I remembered also hearing the tale of the co-goddesses of amusements in the <hi rend="i">whare-tapere</hi> from the old people at Waikaremoana. In the forests around that mountain lake the <hi rend="i">asplenium flaccidum</hi>, which hangs in graceful festoons from the mossy old tree branches, is called <hi rend="i">nga makawe a Raukatauri raua ko Hine-raukatamea</hi>, likening the trailing fern to the flowing hair of the two Hawaikian dancers and game-inventors of long ago. The tale links up the Maori of to-day with the ancient Polynesian in the wonder-story of Tinirau, of Holy Isle, and Kae, the magician, who feloniously compassed the death of Tinirau’s pet whale and thereby came to a painful end, and the clever sisters, whose special talent was the making of amusements and sport.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Far back in the Hawaikian days, when our Maori lived in the tropic South Seas, there was a man named Kae-niho-whati (“Kae of the Broken Teeth”)—he is also called Kau in some traditions—who borrowed the chief Tinirau’s pet whale Tutunui upon which to return to his own island from Tinirau’s home on Motu-tapu, the Sacred Island. The ungrateful Kae caused the whale’s death by urging it into the shallows, where it stranded, and he and his people cut it up and ate it. Tinirau waited long and anxiously for his pet whale, but it did not return, and at last he came to the conclusion that Kae must have slain it. He sent off a canoe, whose crew
              <pb xml:id="n70" n="70"/>
              consisted only of women. They were led by his daughters (some accounts say sisters), Raukatauri and Hine-Raukatamea. They did not know Kae, but they were told they could identify him by his broken and uneven teeth. They must discover Kae the whale-killer and bring him to Motu-tapu for punishment, as <hi rend="i">utu</hi> for the slain Tutunui.</p>
          <p>The party of clever women reached Kae’s home, and that evening, in the big talk-house, they put forth all their efforts to entertain their host and make the people laugh, in order to discover the broken-toothed stealer of whales. There was one chief who resolutely kept his mouth shut and declined to laugh, even at the ladies’ most energetic dances and liveliest songs. Their suspicion fastened on him, and they determined to make him display his teeth. So to put his identity beyond doubt the chieftainess Raukatauri set to to arouse the wanted man’s amusement. All imaginable kinds of games she and her companions played, but Kae’s mouth remained grimly shut.</p>
          <p>The women played game after game taught by the two chieftainesses—the games of <hi rend="i">whai</hi>, cunningly worked with strings—the <hi rend="i">pakuru</hi>, a thin resonant stick held between the teeth and tapped with another stick—<hi rend="i">titi-torea</hi> (<hi rend="i">titi-to-ure</hi>), played with sticks thrown from one to the other, and all sorts of dances. One account (the Arawa version) says that the most amusing game of all was the <hi rend="i">whai-mouti</hi>, in which two figures bow and approach their forms one to the other, a game dexterously worked with string. But it really was the dances, the voluptuous dances, that most captured Kae’s fancy. Raukatauri and her party excelled themselves in one of these vigorous <hi rend="i">haka</hi> or seductive <hi rend="i">kanikani</hi>, and the pleased chief laughed outright with delight.</p>
          <p>“Ha!” said the women of Tinirau’s isle, “see the broken teeth!” That established the guilt of Tutunui’s slayer. Kae and his family were mesmerised straightway with magic spells (<hi rend="i">rotu</hi>), and while in this condition he was taken to the beach and carried off in the canoe to Motu-tapu. There he was execrated, executed and eaten. And the <hi rend="i">whai-mouti</hi> remains to this day to tickle the Maori sense of the ridiculous and the Maori and their South Sea cousins have ever delighted in the energetic <hi rend="i">haka</hi> and the swaying, undulating body motions of the old, old <hi rend="i">danse du ventre</hi> that so pleased Kae to his undoing.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>History repeats itself, world without end. It was much the same kind of ruse that Captain Kendall, of the Atlantic liner Montrose, adopted when he wished to satisfy himself of the identity of the murderer Crippen some years ago. He told his suspicious passenger a funny story in order to make him laugh and show his teeth. By those teeth, false ones with
              <pb xml:id="n71" n="71"/>
              peculiarities of which the sailor-detective had been informed, the fugitive was identified; and, like Kae, he was taken back to meet capital punishment. A ruse as old as man himself.</p>
          <p>Raukatauri and her sister, who created diversion for the long nights in the village meeting-hall and for the entertainment of visitors, certainly must not be forgotten; the <hi rend="i">whare-tapere</hi> owes much to them. But they are not likely to pass out of memory so long as the cheery cicada remains to make lively the summer days with its tireless stridulated harmony.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Many South Sea Islands have been named as the likely habitats of Tinirau and Kae. It seems most probable that Upolu, in Samoa, was Tinirau’s home, and that Kae lived on Savaii. The period was probably about fifteen hundred years ago. Some accounts say that Tinirau had an enchanted islet, which could move about from place to place.</p>
          <p>Tinirau, according to the legends of Rarotonga and Mangaia Islands, lived on the islet of Motu-tapu, and also at Rangiriri; both these places are at Rarotonga. Tinirau was the lord of the ocean creatures, and at his call (according to the Rev. Wyatt Gill, the great folk-lorist of the Cook Islands), “the entire throng of his obedient subjects assembled on the moving Sacred Isle, and changing their forms into a partial resemblance to human beings, came dancing to meet their lord, who being himself in his true attributes half-man and half-fish, gladly united with them in their dance. The subjects, like the sovereign, were all arrayed in necklaces of sweet-scented pandanus (<hi rend="i">ara</hi>) seeds, which grow plentifully over the native home of Tinirau. The Sacred Isle, King, finny subjects and all, started off and were speedily lost to sight in the distant ocean.” Tinirau and his son Koro often enjoyed the pleasure of a dance with the fish of the sea on the enchanted isle.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Several of New Zealand’s islands were called by the Maori explorers Motu-tapu, after the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> isles of Polynesia; there was a Motu-tapu in every group. The beautiful island of Mokoia, in Rotorua, was anciently called Te Motu-tapu-a-Tinirau, and the classic name is used to-day as a honorific term for this green mountain-isle, the centre of the sacred lore and the abiding-place of the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> stone <hi rend="i">atua</hi>-images of the Arawa people.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n72"/>
        </div>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-2" type="stories">
        <pb xml:id="n73"/>
        <head>Some Folk Tales of the Maori.</head>
        <pb xml:id="n74"/>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d1" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n75" n="75"/>
          <head><hi rend="c">Some Folk Tales of the Maori</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Death Leap of Tikawe.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Story of the Lakes Country.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">One</hi> thing the traveller in a hurry seldom discovers is the local atmosphere of folk-lore, of olden song and story. This is the element that gives such a charm to the Scottish Highlands, and a thousand other places where the world makes pilgrimage. Our Rotorua lakeland country is wonderfully rich in human interest of that kind— chiefly brown humanity’s folk-lore, but none the less appealing on that account.</p>
          <p>On one of my long-ago cruises around the shores of the beautiful lakes I had an old Maori friend with me, one who prided himself on his knowledge of the ancient ways and ancient unwritten literature of Lakeland; and sailing or paddling around the shores or at the camp-fire at night under the waterside trees, the tales of the times of old came forth— stories of fierce warfare, of tribal vendettas handed down from father to son, of love and romantic adventure. And songs without end; most of them tinged with melancholy, as is the Maori way, and to every song an explanatory legend.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>A brisk wind whistled from the ferny hills above the Ohau, at the western end of Rotoiti, when we set our spritsail for the sail down the lake to Tapuwae-haruru, curving in a sandy half-moon below sacred Matawhaura mountain. Headlands covered with fern or forest came out to meet us as we drove eastward before the favouring breeze. The first on our right hand was a bold, island-like cape, jutting out in a high cliff face. This was Motutawa Peninsula; on its flat top once stood a strong palisaded village of the Ngati-Pikiao tribe. The lakeward front of the high <hi rend="i">kurae</hi> gleamed chalky white, a precipitous wall, which no assailant could scale. Its steeply sloping landward side was defended by trenches and stockades, but all now was lone where the busy <hi rend="i">pa</hi> once stood, and tangled bracken and <hi rend="i">tupakihi</hi> bushes clothed the storied hill. As we sailed past the ancient castle hill, Tamarahi told the story of a romantic tragedy which occurred there a century ago, and in camp that night I learned the farewell song of the lovely Tikawe.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n76" n="76"/>
          <p>Motutawa was a famous suicide cliff of the Maori. A common method of ending one’s days in olden Maoridom, under stress of disappointed love or maddened jealousy, that drove men and women to self-destruction, was to hurl oneself from such a height as this. And Tamarahi’s story reminded me of that white Leucadian cliff whence “burning Sappho,” of Greek story, threw herself, after singing a hymn to Apollo. “There is a white rock,” says Strabo in his Geography, “which stretches out from Leucas to the sea and towards Sephalenia, that takes its name from its whiteness. The rock has upon it a temple of Apollo, and a leap from it is believed to stop love.” From this promontory Sappho dropped to her death, crazed by love for the fleeing Phaon.</p>
          <p>The high-born young chieftainess Tikawe was the beauty of the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> on Motutawa hill. She was happy there, until one fatal day her husband departed on a visit to the East Coast of the island. There, in the way of fickle men, he fell in love with a girl of the plains that slope down to Hawke’s Bay, and he remained with his new <hi rend="i">wahine</hi> in her home, where the town of Napier stands to-day. And poor Tikawe, here on Motutawa, watched and waited for her wandering one. She would steal out to the cliff edge and gaze at the far lakeside where the track comes in from the coast, and say to herself, “He will come; he will return to me.” But the moons went on, and at last Tikawe came to know that her husband had forsaken her for a woman of the Kahungunu tribe, of Heretaunga.</p>
          <p>The perfidy of the absent one was discussed in tribal council in the meeting-hall that night. But Tikawe remained in her lone house, tossing on her flaxen <hi rend="i">whariki</hi>, devoured by the ragings of sorrow and scorned love. And in the morning, as the soft night-fog lifted from the face of fair Rotoiti, and the sweet birds rang their bell-notes in the woods, and the lake lay spread out before the hill <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, a smooth sky-image, a soft blue glimmerglass—in the morning Tikawe went out to die—die because of the shame that had been put upon her. She robed herself in her finest garments, the silky <hi rend="i">kaitaka</hi> with its graceful <hi rend="i">taniko</hi> border, and the corded <hi rend="i">korowai</hi>, woven by her own deft hands. With her precious greenstone <hi rend="i">tiki</hi> resting on her bosom, and a plume of feathers of the <hi rend="i">huia</hi> bird in her hair, she walked out from her house to the centre of the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>, to the <hi rend="i">marae</hi>, where the people were gathered for their morning meal in the open air.</p>
          <p>Standing there in the village square, Tikawe, drawing her garments close about her, sang with bowed head her swan-song, her <hi rend="i">waiata aroha</hi>, for the husband who had deserted her.</p>
          <p>This, done into English from Tamarahi’s mournful chant, is the song she chanted that last morning of her life:</p>
          <pb xml:id="n77" n="77"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege077a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege077a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege077a-g"/>
              <head>TIKAWE’S LEAP.</head>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n78"/>
          <pb xml:id="n79" n="79"/>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“No tidings came of thee,</l>
            <l>No sign from the winds of heaven,</l>
            <l>And long I waited, asking,</l>
            <l>‘Where is my loved one?</l>
            <l>When will he return?’</l>
            <l>And then, O faithless one!</l>
            <l>’Twas Wera brought the evil news,</l>
            <l>Those evil words that travelled slow.</l>
            <l>In distant lands thou dwellest,</l>
            <l>Where the salt-sea spray flies,</l>
            <l>By far Whanganui-a-Rotu,</l>
            <l>In Aitu’s home.</l>
            <l>And here I go to death,</l>
            <l>Grief tears my wounded heart—</l>
            <l>That jewel once to thee so dear.</l>
            <l>In my hair the huia’s plume,</l>
            <l>Around me these soft flaxen cloaks.</l>
            <l>Fair is the land I look upon,</l>
            <l>Beautiful the calm face of Rotoiti,</l>
            <l>The bright waters of the Koko-Hangarua</l>
            <l>Spread out before me.</l>
            <l>But now I gaze my last!</l>
            <l>No more shall man approach me;</l>
            <l>No more my body’s charms entice;</l>
            <l>Desolate am I as the forests of Taheke!</l>
            <l>Bitterness is in my soul.</l>
            <l>Ah me!”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Then, after chanting her own dirge, she calmly walked to the edge of yonder <hi rend="i">pari</hi>, that white precipice on the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>’s lakeward side. With one last lingering look on the lake she loved, she dropped over to her death on the rocks far below.</p>
          <p>“She ended her song,” said Tamarahi—”<hi rend="i">ka rere atu, ka taka, ka mate!</hi>” (she leaped—she fell—she died). And to this day that fatal cliff is known amongst the Maori as Te Rerenga-a-Tikawe (The Leaping-place of Tikawe).</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d2" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n80" n="80"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Paepipi’s Stranger.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">A Story</hi> came from <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name>, our big Maori steersman, as we paddled our canoe along the winding Mokau River, on the first day of a long cruise up that bush waterway. On our right-hand side of the river, five or six miles from the Heads, where the Mokau delivers its waters to the Tasman Sea, we passed a rocky bluff, called Patokatoka, the “Rock Fort.” Its face and summit were hung with outjutting trees and tall plumed fern trees. In the face of the bluff there was a shallow cave, and close to the cave there grew an ancient knotty and mossy <hi rend="i">rata</hi> tree. That cave, long ago, was the lurking place of one Paepipi, a cannibal of cannibals. Under the bank, almost hidden from view, floated his light canoe, tied by a flax-line to the <hi rend="i">rata</hi> tree. Here Paepipi lived a lonely life, because of his taste for human flesh. Before he canoed up-river to this spot, this man-eating member of Ngati-Maniapoto lived near the Heads, not far from where the bridge is now, and there he had an unpleasant habit of knocking stray Maori travellers on the head. It sometimes happened that these strangers were people of importance, and then Paepipi the hungry was in trouble.</p>
          <p>Now, Paepipi was a deceptive fellow to the eye. He did not look the merciless cannibal. He carried always a smiling face—he was forever on the grin. Strangers thought him a jovial, benevolent man.</p>
          <p>One day Paepipi was out gathering shellfish on the sandbank a little way below his home, when a stranger hailed him from the opposite side of the river, the south bank: “<hi rend="i">Haria mai he waka</hi>” (“Bring me a canoe”).</p>
          <p>“Wait until I have finished gathering my shellfish,” shouted Paepipi. He called to his wife: “Prepare the oven for our meal. I am bringing a stranger with me.” Then he leisurely paddled his canoe to the opposite bank, where the lone traveller stood waiting, took him aboard and ferried him across.</p>
          <p>The newcomer was on a journey northward from the Taranaki country. Paepipi hospitably took him to his home and the wife spread a mat in front of the house, where he might rest until the meal was ready. He entertained the stranger with joke and tale while the woman heated the <hi rend="i">haangi</hi>, and the stranger thought to himself: “Why, what a merry fellow this is! He is surely the kindest, most open-hearted man I have ever met!” And all the time the oven was heating.</p>
          <p>“Is the <hi rend="i">haangi</hi> ready yet?” Paepipi presently asked his wife.</p>
          <p>“In a very little while,” she replied, “it will be ready to cook our meal.”</p>
          <pb xml:id="n81" n="81"/>
          <p>The stranger looked gratified; he was hungry. He awaited the meal with pleasant anticipations.</p>
          <p>“Wait but a little while,” said Paepipi, “the cooking-stones must by this time be hot.” And with his ever-smiling face, he rose to his feet, passed behind his guest, and with one swift movement snatched his short-handled tomahawk from the belt where it was thrust at the small of his back, concealed by a thick fold of his mat. The next instant the blade slashed through the poor stranger’s skull.</p>
          <p>The oven was just ready to receive the “man-meat.”</p>
          <p>Paepipi dined well that day—and for some days afterwards. His wife had the shellfish.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>My <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> companion in the canoe, after listening to this story, opined that Paepipi was a treble-dyed, treacherous villain.</p>
          <p>“Oh, no!” said <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name>. “He was a clever fellow. That was a very good joke on the stranger.”</p>
          <p>Even the silent and dour Tuki, our bow paddler, chuckled. It was a practical joke he could appreciate.</p>
          <p>“Oh, I see,” said I. “He was a stranger, and Paepipi took him in.” “That was the way of it,” said <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name>.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d3" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n82" n="82"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">A Story of Maori Gratitude.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">The</hi> Maori was punctilious in such matters of social etiquette as the returning of a feast or a gift. The feast was a tribal obligation; the guests could not rest content until they had entertained their hosts at a <hi rend="i">kai-haukai</hi>. Sometimes even individual personal services were taken up by the group of families constituting the <hi rend="i">hapu</hi>, who considered it their duty to make a fitting requital for kindness rendered to one of their members. A <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> often enough would consider an expression of thanks sufficient. Not so the Maori. He would rack his brains and tax his resources to the utmost to repay a favour in the most generous manner possible. I have known of quite trifling services to people of the older generation handsomely acknowledged, in the form of valuable gifts, sometimes after the original action had all but been forgotten. When the saving of life was involved, gratitude knew no bounds.</p>
          <p>This example of native custom and of the intensity of feeling aroused by a deed of humanity was related to me by an old Arawa friend of mine, the venerable woman Heni te Kiri-karamu, who in her young days had fought under two flags, first the Kingite and then the Government. The period was the Waikato War, the scene the Upper Waihou, not far from the present town of Matamata. Many hundreds of people had assembled at Peria and other Kingite villages and camps on the Upper Waihou at the end of 1863, and Heni and her Koheriki sub-tribe rejoiced in the security and rest and food they found there in the fruitful land of the Ngati-Haua after their perils and scanty rations during the months spent on the warpath from the Wairoa Ranges southward. Her brother and sister left Peria to join their compatriots in the great Waikato fortress at Paterangi; Heni remained with her children and her mother. She was about twenty-three years of age at this time; she had been seven years married, and had carried a child on her back all through the earlier part of the war; carried, too, a gun and ammunition. Her husband and she had parted.</p>
          <p>One day a party of the Koheriki, Piri-Rakau and other people in the principal village set out to Hangaa, across the Waihou River, on a bush expedition for wild honey. They had to cross the Waihou River, which was high after recent heavy rains in the hills. Heni watched all her companions swim or wade the swift stream. She could not swim, so she attempted to wade it. When she reached the middle of the river the current swept her into deep water. Her friends had passed on out of sight and hearing, but they quickly missed her, and several of them came back to the river to look for her.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n83" n="83"/>
          <p>By this time Heni was all but drowned. She had been carried under, and came to the surface again some distance down the river. A man named Te Apaapa saw her head appear, and running along the high bank he jumped into the flooded river. She had sunk again, but Te Apaapa dived, got a grip of her, and brought her to the bank. With one hand he caught hold of a <hi rend="i">koromiko</hi> shrub firmly rooted in the bank, and supporting Heni with the other, kept her head out of the water until help arrived.</p>
          <p>Heni was apparently drowned when she was lifted up the bank. The Maori had a heroic remedy for such cases that often saved a life that seemingly had departed. The people quickly made a fire of green wood and leaves that produced a thick smoke, and held her over the fire. They shook the water out of her lungs. The penetrative wood smoke was exactly the irritant required to restore her breathing. She was soon able to continue the journey to the bee trees of Hangaa.</p>
          <p>Laden with honey-filled calabashes and vessels of bark, packed in flax kits, the party returned to Peria two days later. They met their war company returning from the Waikato after an unsuccessful attempt to join the main body of the Kingites in Paterangi. Little was said about Te Apaapa’s rescue of Heni from drowning until all were assembled at home again. Then, on the <hi rend="i">marae</hi>, the village parade ground, there was a dramatic scene one morning.</p>
          <p>Heni’s brother, Te Waha-huka, and the elder people of the Koheriki had decided to offer a gift to Te Apaapa as a reward for saving the young woman’s life. They therefore gathered all their property of value, such as <hi rend="i">mere</hi> weapons, <hi rend="i">tiki</hi> and ear-pendants of greenstone, and the finest decorated mats of flax and feathers. These articles they carried out and laid before Te Apaapa and his kinsfolk of the Piri-Rakau, the bush-dwelling tribe who lived in the hills above Tauranga. They also offered a share in their lands at Rotorua should they survive to reach their old tribal home.</p>
          <p>But not a thing would Te Apaapa or his friends touch. “It was but our duty to save the life of one of our people,” said they. “We are your relatives, we of the Piri-Rakau; wherefore then should we be paid for so ordinary an action, one that any one of you would have done for us?”</p>
          <p>Everything laid out on the <hi rend="i">marae</hi> before Te Apaapa was carried back ceremoniously and placed in front of Heni and her friends. There was an interval of silence, and then Heni rose. She walked across to Te Apaapa and spoke. “You saved me from death,” she said, “and you have refused to accept the gifts we offer in token of our gratitude. I have nothing else to offer you—only myself. I give myself to you now, as your <hi rend="i">pononga</hi>— your servant. I am here at your feet.” And there she seated herself, her gaze fixed on the ground, her shawl drawn over her head.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n84" n="84"/>
          <p>This speech and the profound feeling of obligation and gratitude which prompted it, following upon the Koheriki’s preferred gift of their possessions, touched the hearts of the assembled people. One man after another rose and spoke in admiration of Heni’s offer. “It is the act of a chieftainess,” they said, “the behaviour of a true <hi rend="i">rangatira</hi>. It befits one who is a descendant of the great ancestor Rongomai-papa.”</p>
          <p>So there the matter rested. The obligation was discharged; the saving of life had been requited by the offer of a life. Gratitude could go no further. But very soon there were other things in the moving drama of life to absorb the attention of the people. There was a call to arms from Tauranga, where the Ngai-te-Rangi were about to be attacked by the British general, and presently Heni and her friends were doing battle for their lives in the entrenchment of the <name key="name-401575" type="place">Gate Pa</name>.</p>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege084a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege084a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege084a-g"/>
              <figDesc>Maroi design</figDesc>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d4" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n85" n="85"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Hopa the Tohunga</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Maori Detective Story.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Said</hi> one of us: “Hello, there’s old Hopa from the Three Sisters. Wonder what he’s making yonder?” We were riding through Kihikihi to school, and with the curiosity of youth we went over to watch the ancient man. He was squatting on the grassy road in front of the little weatherboard <hi rend="i">whare</hi> built for his use when he happened to visit the frontier township, and he was making a kite,—a Maori kite, a <hi rend="i">kahu</hi>, or <hi rend="i">manu</hi>, which is a very different affair from our kite of <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> childhood.</p>
          <p>Hopa’s flyer was made mostly of dried <hi rend="i">raupo</hi> reeds, fastened with flax, and shaped like a bird with outspread wings and a wedge-like tail. It was about six feet long, and we wondered however he was going to get so large a <hi rend="i">kahu</hi> afloat in the air.</p>
          <p>But the ancient was not going kite-flying at his time of life, though in Maoridom it was usually the old men, not the boys, who flew kites for amusement—and as a means of divination. We found that he was making it for his friend, Major <name type="person" key="name-100144">William Jackson</name>, the veteran Forest Ranger and Commander of the Waikato Cavalry. Jackson was interested in these old-time Maori artifacts, and perhaps this <hi rend="i">raupo</hi> bird was intended for some museum.</p>
          <p>Hopa te Rangianini was a chief and wise man of the Ngati-Matakore sept of the Ngati-Maniapoto tribe. His home was at Whenuahou, at the foot of yon terraced hill Tokanui, one of three cones curiously alike which the settlers called the Three Sisters, a few miles south of the Puniu River, the Maori border line. Those three ancient fort-hills, looming blue in the King Country distance, always were fascinating places to us frontier boys. There was a singular attraction, too, about Hopa (the name was the Bible Job). He was a man of short, compact frame, with an uncommonly massive head. His brow, high and broad, denoted intellect; his expression was a mingling of sternness and shrewdness. Every inch of that strong, hard old face was deeply incised and black-pigmented in the tattooer’s best art; it was literally a carved head, trenched in the heroic manner of old. From chin and neck to his ears and the roots of his grey hair the old warrior was <hi rend="i">moko’d</hi> and no doubt he was similarly decorated hip and thigh. His deep-set eyes still held the glitter of his fighting youth, when he carried his double-barrel gun and his tomahawk on many a far-roving foray.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n86" n="86"/>
          <p>That Hopa was a man of brains, a man wise in knowledge of men, and skilled in the esoteric lore of his people, was known all along the frontier. He was a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi>, educated in the <hi rend="i">whare maire</hi> of the old days, and he was regarded with healthy respect as a man in intimate communion with the Maori deities, whom it were well not to offend even in this <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>-church era.</p>
          <p>Hopa was often called upon to his last days to perform some <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> rite or other. The last occasion to my knowledge on which he made demonstration of the sacred ceremonies of the old religion was at Kiokio— not far from the present railway station of that name, in the King Country, a few miles before you reach Otorohanga. A half-caste, a particular friend of mine (he taught me shorthand and Maori), was under the boycott of <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>; his Maori family all left him to his own resources because he had used a certain sacred tree, supposed to be his mother’s ancestor, for firewood and fencing posts. Hopa was called in at last to lift the quarantine. This the grim old wizard did by kindling a fire in front of the house and roasting some <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> in it. This food was given to the <hi rend="i">tapu’d</hi> man and the other folk, who ate the sweet potatoes while Hopa recited his mystic prayers. This done, the chief subject and the house were <hi rend="i">noa</hi>, or free from <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>.</p>
          <p>At a much earlier period than the time of my sight-acquaintance with Hopa, in the Eighties, the wise chief of Ngati-Matakore was a man of importance in the Waipa Valley in the days before the King Country was so named. He was a member of the tribal council of Ngati-Maniapoto, headed by Rewi, which met in the carved meeting house, “Hui-te-Rangiora,” in Kihikihi. When the Waikato War came he was one of the leaders of the war party which attacked the stockaded church in the forest at Pukekohe East. Before the war he was a friend of the missionary folk, and, like many a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi>, he pored over the translation of the Bible until he was better versed in it than even most <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> parsons, and in his speeches he could introduce ancient mythological allusions and songs and white man’s Scripture texts with equal dexterity to illustrate some statement or reinforce his argument on some contentious subject.</p>
          <p>This story of Hopa at the beginning of the Sixties concerns the era of the Rev. John Morgan (“Te Mokena”), when that excellent pioneer missionary and his wife conducted a residential school for Maori boys and girls at Te Awamutu, before the Waikato War.</p>
          <p>In that school community of the untamed, or only lately tamed, youth of Maoriland, human nature would have its way, and so now and again there were <hi rend="i">hara</hi> (offences) which gave the good mission people much vexation of spirit. The parents of the young folk looked with a lenient eye on precocious love-making, which would happen at times in spite of all the
                <pb xml:id="n87" n="87"/>
                care and admonitions of the teachers. Sometimes there would be petty thefts; these were regarded as more serious and the old people co-operated with the missionaries in trying to put a stop to them.</p>
          <p>One day Mrs. Morgan missed an item from her larder, a bottle of peach jam. This was a grave <hi rend="i">hara</hi>. The thief must be found and punished. The scholars were closely questioned. No one knew anything about “Mother Mokena’s” jam.</p>
          <p>Mr. Morgan and the elder men were determined to discover this jamstealer. One of the chiefs had an idea. Hopa te Rangianini was in Te Awamutu at the time. He was a tribal councillor and a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> of high repute. Why not enlist his shrewd brain and his occult knowledge in the detection of this grave <hi rend="i">hara</hi>?</p>
          <p>So Hopa was called in. Whether Mr. Morgan approved of seeking the help of one of those “limbs of Satan,” as the early missionaries very uncharitably described their professional spiritual rivals, I am not quite sure. But at any rate he did not make strong protest; like a wise parson he probably thought it might do no harm to let the Prince of Darkness try his skilful hand.</p>
          <p>The school boys, all neatly clothed in shirts and trousers, were paraded on Hopa’s request and were drawn up in one line on the roadside between the mission station and the Maori mission church of St. John’s, the pretty place of worship used by the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> folk of Te Awamutu to-day.</p>
          <p>Hopa, the tattooed and grim—he was a middle-aged man even then— advanced to the front of the line. In his hand he carried a light stick or wand, sharpened to a point at one end. This he stuck upright in the ground in front of one end of the line.</p>
          <p>“Now,” said Hopa in loud, stern tones, “look on this staff, my boys. This is my <hi rend="i">tapu’d</hi> wand, my <hi rend="i">tira</hi>. I have endowed it with supernatural powers for the purpose of detecting a thief. Now, one of you boys stole Mother Morgan’s bottle of peach jam. The thief will not confess, but he shall not escape. I and my <hi rend="i">tira</hi> will infallibly find him out.”</p>
          <p>Hopa paced up and down in front of the awed boys, his greenstone <hi rend="i">mere</hi> now in his hand; he brandished it as he stepped in a half-dancing measure to and fro, and he chanted a quick, high charm song.</p>
          <p>Ceasing abruptly, he ordered the boys to file past the <hi rend="i">tira</hi> from the right, each boy to look at it intently as he passed. That was the ordeal. The <hi rend="i">tira</hi> would make no sign against the innocent, but immediately the thief came to it it would fall towards him and drop at his feet.</p>
          <p>The boys, all wide-eyed, fearful, intensely impressed by the <hi rend="i">tohunga’s</hi> address, faced the test. Even the most innocent among them could not but
                <pb xml:id="n88" n="88"/>
                feel wobbly about the knees. What if the enchanted stick made a mistake and tumbled on the wrong boy?</p>
          <p>One after another the lads went slowly past, eyes right as they marched. Hopa keenly scanned each one’s demeanour. Soon he saw there was something wrong near the end of the line. One boy there was holding back. He was trying to shirk the ordeal. He crouched behind the next boy, his knees were shaking, his face expressed abject fear.</p>
          <p>“Ha!” said Hopa. “Who is that slinking back there? Come out, boy, and face the <hi rend="i">tira!</hi>”</p>
          <p>But the boy was not going to confront any accusing <hi rend="i">tira</hi> that day. Hopa pounced on him.</p>
          <p>“So you are the thief!” he said. “You took Mother Morgan’s jam, did you?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, I took the jam! I’ll tell you all about it,” said the terrified youngster. “But take that stick away.”</p>
          <p>Hopa pulled his <hi rend="i">tira</hi> out of the ground (the boy, be it noted, had not appeared before it, so it had not been necessary for it to fall!) and marched the boy in to the missionary. Whatever punishment was in store for him, he had received the fright of his young life. He would keep his hands from picking and stealing henceforth, at any rate in the Morgan establishment.</p>
          <p>As for Hopa, great was his <hi rend="i">mana</hi>; loud were the expressions of admiration at his thief-catching tactics. Truly he was a second Solomon for wisdom. But what I most admired in Hopa when I heard the story was his astuteness in pouncing on the boy convicted by his conscience and his fears before the culprit appeared in front of the magic wand.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d5" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n89" n="89"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">By the Waters of Rakaunui.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Calm</hi>, sunlit Kawhia Harbour lay spread out in a smooth plate of silver-and-pearlshell the morning we went boating across from Powewe township to the Rakaunui tidal river on the south side. It was the top of high water when we left the beach where the giant <hi rend="i">pohutukawa</hi>, ancient beyond reckoning, spread enormous branching heads of foliage and crimson flowers over the story-haunted beach. Wonderful old trees; some of them have names of their own, such as Tangi-te-Korowhiti, the king of them all; in under its arching roots there is a shallow cave which an old-time <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> used as a dwelling. In the shade of that tree and of its neighbour, Te Papa-o-Karewa, the rite of <hi rend="i">tohi-tu-tama</hi>, the ceremony of baptising a man child and dedicating him to Tu, the god of war, was performed by the priests. On the outstretched lower branches the bodies of slain foes were aforetime hung. Ghosts haunt those broad canopies of branch and leaf. Even the young Maori avoid the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> trees after dark, and if compelled to go along the beach at night they will wade through the water, should the tide be in, sooner than walk under the black shadows of the <hi rend="i">pohutukawa</hi>. Certain curiously-shaped rocky ledges on this beach-side have their names and legends. A long red-streaked sandstone rock, like some sleeping saurian monster, is called Tatua-a-Kawharu, or Kawharu’s Girdle, and a singular hole like a giant footprint impressed in the rock is known as Kawharu’s Footstep.</p>
          <p>This Kawharu was a locally renowned <hi rend="i">toa</hi> or hero of long ago, particularly celebrated for his jumping feats in storming forts and leaping at his foes. Yon never-failing water spring that bubbles out near the dwellings under the arching greenwood is named after Koata, a chieftainess of many generations ago, wife of Kawharu. Above us we saw the terraced heights of Motu-ngaio Pa, once a fort of huge scarps and ditches, now peaceful and beautiful with <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> orchards and flower gardens.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">kahawai</hi> were leaping here and there, breaking the looking-glass surface. A long fishing canoe, with two figures leisurely paddling, trawling <hi rend="i">kahawai</hi> lines, was silhouetted against the dazzle of the water. We came to the low shores of the Rakaunui arm and entered the winding estuary. Maori women were at work in a <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> garden at Taumaha, the beach on our right; there were maize patches and small potato fields, with pig-proof <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> fences. A grey duck rose scuttling from the quiet water as we rounded a reed-fringed bend of the river.</p>
          <p>The low shores gave place to grey limestone cliffs, and the river narrowed in. The rocks assumed strange shapes as we went on; they rose
              <pb xml:id="n90" n="90"/>
              in castle-walls, with ledges and squared-off faces that almost seemed the work of human hands. Twisty trees, mostly <hi rend="i">karaka</hi>, flax bushes, clumps of flowering <hi rend="i">koromiko</hi>, grew in the crevices of the cliffs. At one place we passed a deserted camp of old, where grape vines trailed over the grey weathered rocks and dipped into the water. Bushy and ferny dells opened out, and the song of the <hi rend="i">tui</hi> came ringing like a morning bell. Bands of semi-luminous fog still wreathed the hills; on the water ahead of us the sun was drawing up the little mists that presaged a hot day.</p>
          <p>We landed at a small <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> on the west bank of the Rakaunui, and the few Maori there came out to greet us with many loud calls of “<hi rend="i">Nau mai.</hi>” Here the best house we saw that day of long ago was a <hi rend="i">whare-nikau</hi> of the type that has all but disappeared. The <hi rend="i">nikau</hi> palm fronds used for the thatch of roof and walls were skilfully plaited in a chevron-like design. It is quite an art in itself, the thatch-weaving of such a house, and really beautiful are some of these <hi rend="i">nikau</hi> dwellings that have nearly all given place to ugly cottages and mere shanties of weatherboard and corrugated iron. Looking up the narrowed river here, between the castellated walls of rock, we saw in the distance the first of the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> settlers’ homes in these parts, on a sunward-looking hill, cleared and grassed.</p>
          <p>Sitting at ease in the shady front of the pretty summer dwelling, one listened to tales and songs of old Kawhia, and noted local place names and the stories of their origin. One of the men told of the great hauls of shark made in the good midsummer, when all the tribe gathered for a fishing excursion that they made a glorious water picnic. But his best fishing tale was a big eel story.</p>
          <p>The storyteller showed us the rocky arched entrance to a cave a little way above the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>. The gateway to the <hi rend="i">ana</hi> was in a confused pile of great limestone rocks, all flaked and split by ages of weather. The entrance to this cave was just large enough, he said, to admit a man. Inside, it dipped downward and opened out, and there was a pool of water there, in a high arched chamber. In that darksome pool lived a great <hi rend="i">tuna</hi>, a famous eel which no one had ever been able to capture. Many had entered that cave in pursuit of the eel, but it eluded all their efforts with hook and many-pronged <hi rend="i">matarau</hi> spear.</p>
          <p>At this <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> there lived a man whose wife, Poroaki, asked him to go and get her a basket of eels. The husband bethought him of the great eel in the cave; that would be a capture worth many a basket of the ordinary creek <hi rend="i">tuna</hi>. So into the dark cave he went, with his spear and an axe and a torch (<hi rend="i">rama</hi>) made of resinous wood, and sought that big <hi rend="i">tuna</hi>. He found it by the light of his torch gliding about the pond, and he attacked it with his spear. He transfixed it, and then there was a terrific struggle. <choice><orig>Drop-
                <pb xml:id="n91" n="91"/>
                <hi><figure xml:id="Pom01Lege091a"><graphic url="Pom01Lege091a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege091a-g"/><head><hi rend="lsc">Hunting the Giant Tuna.</hi></head></figure><pb xml:id="n92"/><pb xml:id="n93" n="93"/></hi>
                ping</orig><reg>Dropping</reg></choice> his torch on a ledge of rock, he drew his sharp stone axe from his belt and chopped away at the <hi rend="i">tuna</hi> writhing on his spear. “Die,” he cried, “to satisfy the hunger of Poroaki!”</p>
          <p>Now, the great <hi rend="i">tuna</hi> possessed some supernatural attributes, and when it heard the name “Poroaki” uttered it was stricken with terror, because that chieftainess was a woman of great <hi rend="i">mana tapu</hi>, and it knew that the invocation of her name meant victory for the husband in his attack.</p>
          <p>In its convulsions it threshed about the cave, and as it was dying it lashed its tail around with such force that it brought down part of the rocky wall. The fall blocked the narrow entrance by which the man had crawled in, and there the eel-hunter was imprisoned, entombed in the cave of the dead <hi rend="i">tuna</hi>. The eel-killer’s torch was extinguished and lost. He was in a living grave. He set to at his prayers to the gods, he recited his <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> for deliverance. Never was a <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> uttered with more earnestness. Then, fortified by the recitation of his charm-prayers, he sought for a way of escape. Groping about, he discovered the continuation of the cave, a passage, crooked and narrow, leading deeper into the heart of the hill. He crawled on and on, wriggling on hands and knees sometimes, then entering spaces where he could stand erect. Sometimes mysterious abysses opened in front of him; he could see nothing, but he felt around the brink of those deep wells, or <hi rend="i">tomo</hi>, and he dropped stones in and heard them splash into water far below. Shuddering, he crept on and on. Exhaustion overpowered him and he slept, then he went on again.</p>
          <p>Three days after the eel-hunter had left his home, a party of searchers found him lying unconscious, almost dead, at the cliffside just below a narrow opening in the limestone rocks, a long way from the cave by which he had entered. They carried him home and when he recovered he told Poroaki and the others of his fearful adventure. Many a basket of eels he brought home to Poroaki in after days, but he avoided caves for the rest of his life. “Let sleeping <hi rend="i">tuna</hi> lie” might well have been his working motto.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>And then Pohepohe, telling of the old bush days, described the birdspearing and snaring of the past, when pigeon and <hi rend="i">tui</hi> and <hi rend="i">kaka</hi> were taken in great quantities in these parts without any apparent diminution in their numbers. Like a true old diehard, he lamented the spread of <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> settlement, with the resultant wholesale clearance of the forest. “When the bush goes,” he said, “the birds vanish too. The <hi rend="i">hinau</hi>, the <hi rend="i">miro</hi>, the tawa, the <hi rend="i">kahikatea</hi>, with its <hi rend="i">koroi</hi> berries, those are their foods. They cannot live on <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> trees. <hi rend="i">Ka ngaro nga manu Maori</hi> (the Maori birds are doomed to disappear).”</p>
          <pb xml:id="n94" n="94"/>
          <p>A greybeard of the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> had stories to tell of the great Rauparaha’s days. He recited the cannibal conqueror’s farewell chant to Kawhia, when he marched forth southward more than a century ago, after burning his village behind him. It may have been such a morning as to-day, when the migrating tribe halted on Moeatoa Mountain and looked their last on the glistening harbour and stretched forth their hands and wept and sang their song of parting: “<hi rend="i">Tera te tai o Kawhia</hi>,” it began. “Yonder are Kawhia’s waters; alas, we are going away. We leave Te Motu Pa; we are going away. We leave our land; we shall grieve for it far away. We leave the flowing waters, the leaping tide, the fast-speeding tide. We are going away, like seabirds flying, seeking a home.”</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>There was a tale of the years before that tribe-flitting of Ngati-Toa, when Rauparaha and his warriors engaged in many a battle with invaders from Waikato.</p>
          <p>A war-party of Waikato men was attacked and defeated by the Ngati-Toa near Te Maika, at the south head of Kawhia Harbour. A fugitive warrior took refuge in a <hi rend="i">rata</hi> tree that grew on the edge of a high precipice. Far below was a rocky gully. He thought to escape detection, but some keen-eyed fellow saw him through the branches. The tree was surrounded by his foes, and he was ordered to descend. He defied them, though his plight was hopeless, and menaced with his <hi rend="i">taiaha</hi> any who attempted to climb up after him.</p>
          <p>As the fierce Ngati-Toa stood there, ready to receive the Waikato man on their spears should he attempt to dash through the cordon, they heard him begin a high chant. He was singing his dying song. He farewelled his tribe and friends, he defied his enemies, and he invoked the names of great ancestors, whom he was so soon to join in the Reinga.</p>
          <p>Standing there in the outleaning <hi rend="i">rata</hi> tree, the doomed hero sang his <hi rend="i">waiata poroporoaki</hi>, the farewell to light and life. Silent as death, his enemies listened with admiration to the high song of a man who knew how to die.</p>
          <p>His chant ended, the Waikato warrior stepped out firmly along the lowest bough that overhung the cliff. Then he leaped, and went flying through space, his <hi rend="i">taiaha</hi> still grasped firmly in his outstretched right hand, and vanished into the dark gulch below.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d6" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n95" n="95"/>
          <head><hi rend="c">Te Ake’s Revenge</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="sc">A Tale of Wizardry and Retribution.</hi></head>
          <div xml:id="t1-body2-d6-d1" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">Episode I.</hi><lb/>
                  Dawn-Maiden, and how She was Bewitched and Slain.</head>
            <p><hi rend="lsc">If</hi> the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> but knew it, there is scarce a headland, a bay, a conspicuous rock on our coasts, or a stream or a hill inland but has its place in the folk-talk of the old people, its song or its story, holding some adventure, some tragedy, or some incident of everyday life in the unwritten annals of the tribes that roved these shores and marched free-footed over the plains centuries ago. Human endeavour, the wars and food huntings made scarcely any impress on the land except the scarped hill forts; but the place-names remain, often mis-spelled and consistently wrongly accented by the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>. Often a name of some stream or peak has set me on the track of a legend or a song which, while explanatory of the place-naming, has opened up also a whole chapter of local history or an episode illustrating the ways of life and ways of thought of the people who lorded it over these lands before the Anglo-Celtic home-seekers let go their topsail-halliards and came to an anchor in a New Zealand bay.</p>
            <p>* * *</p>
            <p>Tuawera is the name of the Cave Rock at Sumner, that mass of black lava at the mouth of the Heathcote estuary, on the Canterbury coast, which thousands of years of sea assault shaved of its jagged asperities, rounding it into smooth coves and hollowing deeper the old caves left by the ancient gas bubbles in the fiery mass, until man was able to walk on level sand underneath the rock. The <hi rend="i">pakeha’s</hi> signal staff stands on the weathered old rock, keeping ward—a lazy one these days—over the ocean bar where the surf breaks white. No trace of the Maori here now; but there was a day when these sands of Sumner were a fishing camp ground for the brown men and women from the Pakihi-Whakatekateka-a-Waitaha, the ancient name for the Canterbury Plains, and rough sheds of branches and fern-tree fronds and <hi rend="i">raupo</hi> thatch, and also the cave of Tuawera Rock itself, sheltered the people who came here for their <hi rend="i">kai-mataitai</hi> (the food of the salt sea—fish and mussels, <hi rend="i">pawa</hi> and <hi rend="i">pipi</hi>, and an edible seaweed, the <hi rend="i">karengo</hi>). Their fishing canoes lay on the beach, their long fishing seines were stretched out on posts in the sun after each hauling, and strung on flax lines on tall poles shark and barracouta, <hi rend="i">hapuku</hi> and cod, sun-drying for the storehouses in the inland villages, powerfully scented the salt breeze and pleasantly tickled the nose of the aboriginal. Those were the pre-<hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>
                  <pb xml:id="n96" n="96"/>
                  scenes about old Tuawera. The name of Tuawera Rock being translated is “Destroyed as by Fire”; it is an expression signifying the destruction of a tribe or <hi rend="i">hapu</hi>, likening a sudden calamity to the felling (<hi rend="i">tua</hi>) of a forest tree by means of fires kindled in the holes hacked in its butt, as was the way of the stone-age bushman. The key to the rock-naming lies in this historical tradition, told me by the last of the legend-keepers of Ngati-Irakehu, a sub-tribe of Ngai-Tahu.</p>
            <p>* * *</p>
            <p>Nearly two hundred years ago there lived on the shores of Akaroa Harbour a dour warrior chief whose name was Te Aké. He had a daughter who was the pride and beauty of the village, a girl by name Hine-ao, which means “Maid of Light,” or “Dawn-Maiden.” The poetic name sat fittingly upon this great-eyed brown girl of high degree, in form and face so desirable a vision in the eyes of the young men of Ngai-Tahu. The <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> to which Te Aké’s family belonged was Ngati-Pahurua, a small clan closely connected with the various septs of the mother-tribe. One of these tribe-sections had settled on the banks of the Opaawaho River, which is known to-day as the Heathcote—its Maori name, meaning “The Place of the Outer Pa,” otherwise “The Outpost,” has been corrupted into Opawa. The Opaawaho in those days ran through a great swamp, and “The Outpost” <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was built in a convenient spot where food was to be obtained in plenty. The name of this village of the marsh-dwellers was Poho-areare. Here dwelt the <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> of eel-catchers and wild-duck snarers, under a chief whose name was Turaki-po.</p>
            <p>One day a small party of people from Te Aké’s village on Akaroa Harbour set out on a visit to the Plains dwellers. Among them was the young girl Hine-ao. The travelling party reached Poho-areare Pa, and there they stayed for the space of some days. When the chief Turaki-po set eyes on the beautiful Dawn-Maiden, his strong desire went forth, as the Maori says, and he watched her with greedy admiration as she stood forth in the <hi rend="i">poi</hi> and the <hi rend="i">haka</hi> in the little village square lightly costumed for the diversion, her fair, well-rounded yet lissome young body bending gracefully this way and that and her great liquid eyes shining “like the full moon” in the excitement of the dance. And as they sat in the crowded meetinghouse at night, with the charcoal fire glowing at the foot of the central house-pillar, Turaki-po pinched the hand of Hine-ao, by way of making his desire known. But Hine-ao turned away in anger and would have none of the chief of the eel-catchers. When her travelling company cried their farewells to Poho-areare and heard the last “<hi rend="i">Haere ra!</hi>” from the villagers waving their good-byes on the river-bank, Turaki-po was an angry man indeed, for he had been rejected by Hine-ao in words which were few but biting.</p>
            <pb xml:id="n97" n="97"/>
            <p>The chief sat in his hut, with scowling face, aglow with anger and bitter with disappointment, a prey to conflicting tugs of passionate feeling. He greatly desired the young Hine-ao, but, as he squatted brooding there, greater grew his passion for revenge. In his black and murderous heart he determined that if the Akaroa maid would not come to his sleeping-mat she should never share another man’s.</p>
            <p>That night, in the thick darkness, when the night-fogs wrapped the Poho-areare <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> and no sound was heard but the mournful crake of the weka in the swamp and the gurgle of the black river as it went eddying round the elbow of land upon which the village was built—in the heavy midnight, Turaki-po squatted at the <hi rend="i">tuahu</hi>, the sacred place of incantation, just without the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> fence, working his wizardly deeds. He was a master of the Black Art, the man-slaying <hi rend="i">makutu</hi>, which he had learned from the venerable sorcerers Tautini and Irirangi, grim old warlocks who could kill an enemy even over vast distances, by the malignant projection of the will, kill him quickly if they wished, or kill him by degrees in slow and lingering fashion horrible to describe. The murderous rhythmic formulæ, long incantations couched in language fully explainable only by the priests, Turaki-po repeated in quick low tense accents with regular beat and cadence. They were the death runes, launched at the Akaroa <hi rend="i">rangatira</hi> girl.</p>
            <p>And the spells of sorcery wrought their devilry. Some unknown power struck at the girl’s vitals; she felt the gnawing of the <hi rend="i">makutu</hi> even as she descended the moss-softened forest track from the heights to the lake-side expanse of Akaroa harbour. She came home to die. She lay on her mat-bed, refusing all food, and in but a little space her spirit had passed to the land of ghosts, and the wail of grief was heard in the stricken <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>. Grey-headed Te Aké, with the tears streaming down his tattooed cheeks, chanted his low dirge of farewell to the still form of his daughter Hine-ao, laid low by the Axe of Death, slain by the impalpable darts of Aitua.</p>
            <p>Long the old man brooded over his perished child, revolving in his mind schemes of dark revenge, for Hine-ao had told him with her last breath how the chief of Opaawaho had sought her and how she had refused him; and it was as clear as the noonday light that it was the curse of the disappointed lover that had smitten her to her death.</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body2-d6-d2" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">Episode II.</hi><lb/>
                  The Seeking of the Spell.</head>
            <p>The Akaroa chief grieved long for his slain daughter Maid-of-Light; then he set about his task of vengeance. Now, the Maori did not always take the most direct path to the attainment of his passion for blood-payment. Te Aké’s first impulse was to raise a war-party and march on
                  <pb xml:id="n98" n="98"/>
                  Turaki-po’s swamp-<hi rend="i">pa</hi>, and slaughter the wizard chief and all his house and <hi rend="i">hapu</hi>. But as Turaki-po would doubtless be prepared, since the news of Hine-ao’s death had spread over the countryside, the father chose a more circumspect but not less deadly form of retribution.</p>
            <p>So soon as the period of mourning for the dead girl was ended, Te Aké, with his brother and two or three slaves to carry their bundles of mats and food for the trail, set out on a long journey northward. For many days he and his companions travelled through the grassy plains and over the ranges until they reached at last a little coast <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>, where there dwelt the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> Tautini, the great sorcerer, the grey old keeper of all the occult wisdom of Ngai-Tahu. Untold stores of ancient lore, knowledge handed down through long generations from the days when the ancestors of the Maori lived on Asiatic shores, spell upon spell for all the purposes of life and death were locked in the brains that lay behind the shaggy brows of that wise old man. Steeped in <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> through and through, his sleeping hut, even the floor mats on which he rested as he squatted in the sun in his thatched porch-front, so sacred that none but he might touch them, the medicine-man was at once the venerated <hi rend="i">ariki</hi>, or priestly chieftain, and the dread of his tribespeople. From him and his co-priest Irirangi came most of such remnants of the ancient sacred knowledge as have been preserved to this day in the South Island by Ngai-Tahu.</p>
            <p>To these mentors then Te Aké resorted to learn such spells and rites as might enable him to work vengeance on his blood-enemy Turaki-po and appease the <hi rend="i">mana</hi> of his murdered daughter. His brother, tradition says, troubled not about spells and such esoteric matters but employed his time in making love to the girls of the seaside village. But Te Aké, with grim purpose, made request of the learned man Tautini that he should teach him his most powerful man-slaying incantations and rites, the thrice-<hi rend="i">tapu</hi> ritual of the <hi rend="i">makutu</hi>. He had laid before the sorcerer, as he made greeting, his baskets of presents from the south, greenstone ornaments and finely woven flax and feather garments, and carved pottles of preserved birds. These gifts opened the heart of the grim priest, and night after night, when other men slept, he imparted to Te Aké the dread secrets of his art, and after a curious rite intended to make his pupil’s memory retentive, he recited <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> after <hi rend="i">karakia</hi>, which sank into the memory of Te Aké never to be forgotten. It was from Tautini that Turaki-po’s incantations had been learned; but Te Aké had now acquired spells even more powerful than those of his enemy, whom he held henceforth in the hollow of his hand. And from Irirangi also, the second of the great priests, Te Aké learned <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> of incalculable potency, which enabled him to call the gods to his aid, the gods of earth, sky and ocean. Like Tautini and Irirangi, indeed, he was now a god in himself.</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body2-d6-d3" type="section">
            <pb xml:id="n99" n="99"/>
            <head><hi rend="lsc">Episode III.</hi><lb/>
                  The Launching of the Spell.</head>
            <p>When Te Aké returned from his expedition to the north, it was the time of summer, when the inland people came down to the sea coast and camped there, and spent long, glorious days in fishing and in scouring the rock coast and its far-stretching sandy beaches for oysters and mussels and the great <hi rend="i">pawa</hi> shellfish. And the dwellers in the riverbank <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, Pohoareare, men, women and children, launched their canoes and paddled down the slow Opaawaho, across the shallows of Ohikaparuparu, or, literally, “Fall-in-the-mud,” and so out past the black, tooth-like rock of Rapanui to the firm beach sands, where Sumner township stands to-day. With Turaki-po at their head they pitched their camp, and they hauled their great seines in the surf and paddled out to the <hi rend="i">hapuku</hi> and rock cod grounds, and speared flounders by torchlight in the shallows on the quiet summer nights, and their bivouac fires blazed cheerfully along the beach and under the shadow of the Cave Rock; and on the warm sands within the great cave itself, many a <hi rend="i">whariki</hi> sleeping-mat of flax was spread out by the brown fisher-folk after their long and happy day’s work in the gathering of the salt sea food.</p>
            <p>* * *</p>
            <p>Te Aké sat alone on a lookout crag that butted like a great sperm whale’s head into the Pacific, on the north-eastern face of Banks Peninsula. Far below he saw the smoke of fishermen’s camp fires rising through the mild, sweet air of the summer afternoon; the womenfolk were making ready for the evening meal against their men’s return from the sea. He saw the bold front of Otokitoki, where the Godley Head lighthouse stands to-day, topping fire-fused cliffs hundreds of feet above the snowy foam. Beyond, on the north, where the coast curved quickly into the bay, he knew his blood-foe was camped, and even as he looked he could see out on the gently breathing sea the dots that he knew were Turaki-po’s canoes making homeward after their day’s fishing. And sitting there on the sentry cape, naked, the deadly purpose of the vendetta giving a ferocity to his face, his eyes glittering, the chief of Akaroa repeated in a tense monotone his <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> to raise vengeance-working spirits from the deep. For from the deep sea must the death come upon Turaki-po; and so it was to Tangaroa and to the god-fish Tuhirangi and all the miracle-working <hi rend="i">maraki-hau</hi> and the countless demons of the ocean that Te Aké addressed his invocations. For a death stroke from the sea he called, an <hi rend="i">aitua</hi> which should come upon the fishers as a monster in the night. The Maori sorcerer of old, by dark virtue of his occult rites and his <hi rend="i">mana</hi> of hereditary priesthood, and his strange rhythmic incantations, held dominion over the creatures of the sea,
                  <pb xml:id="n100" n="100"/>
                  and they came to his call from the waters of Tangaroa’s world. So say the old people to whom the tale of these mystic doings has come down.</p>
            <p>Long Te Aké sat there on his solitary rock-top, making his appeal to the gods of wind and wave and all strange life that lies in the black waters. He ended at last, with a quick jerk forward of his shaggy head, his eyes set in a glare, and seeming almost to start out of their sockets as he uttered the final words of his cursing prayer, “<hi rend="i">Ki te Po</hi>” (“To the Night”).</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body2-d6-d4" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">Episode IV.</hi><lb/>
                  A Great Fish from the Sea.</head>
            <p>The dawn of another soft summer day spread over the Maori world, and the gentle swell of the Tai-Rawhiti came mildly pulsing in from the vast smooth expanse, meeting the crescent of white sands in a long murmurous ear-soothing snore and pause and snore and roll again. No wind yet stirred the just-waking face of the deep; a morning when the smallest <hi rend="i">kopapa</hi> canoe could have been launched where at other times the great rollers came thundering in upon the shore in a smashing cannonade. The <hi rend="i">kaka</hi> parrot screeched his “Get up” cry in the dark thickets that filled the valley almost to the beach, and presently the bellbird and the flute-tongued <hi rend="i">tui</hi> set the shores and hills ringing with their sweet tinkle and gurgle and bing-bong of bush song.</p>
            <p>Soon the fisher-folks’ camp began to show signs of life. A woman, with a rough cloak of flax about her shoulders, came sleepily out of one of the sapling and fern-frond shelters that leaned against the black Cave Rock. Throwing off her garment she stretched her arms and yawned, and stood there awhile listening to the bird-song of the morning, a strong, firm, tall figure, in all the rounded vigour of young womanhood, a Juno statue limned darkly against the yellowing dawn. She walked a few steps along the sands, stooping to pick up pieces of dry driftwood, and turning to the shallow holes where the cooking fires were daily kindled, she set to at the task of lighting the <hi rend="i">haangi</hi> for the morning meal.</p>
            <p>But the meal was not enjoyed leisurely by the lords of the fishing camp. Scarcely had the people seated themselves about the mats on which their food baskets were laid, when a youth who had walked to the sea-edge scanning the tideway for signs of fish shoals and the morning sky for weather omens, suddenly clapped eyes on a sight that set him quivering with astonishment. A flock of seagulls hovered over a long, black mass which lay like a half-tide rock just in the wash of the little surf on the point of the sandspit which ran out on the opposite side of the estuary. A moment later and a yell like a war-cry rang out over the sands and brought the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> to its feet, as a whaleship’s crew scuttles up at the look-out man’s cry of “Blo-ow—there she blows!”</p>
            <pb xml:id="n101" n="101"/>
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege101a">
                <graphic url="Pom01Lege101a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege101a-g"/>
                <head><hi rend="lsc">Launching the Spell.</hi></head>
              </figure>
            </p>
            <pb xml:id="n102"/>
            <pb xml:id="n103" n="103"/>
            <p>“<hi rend="i">He ika moana! He ika moana! He tohora nui, kua pae ki te oné!</hi>” A fish of the ocean, the cry went, a great fish of the ocean—a great whale, stranded on the shore!</p>
            <p>Down to the water’s edge the whole camp came dashing, and with wild cries of astonishment and delight they verified with their own eyes what the young sea-watcher had discovered.</p>
            <p>“Launch the canoes,” cried Turaki-po. Several of the long dug-out fishing craft were shoved into the water, and into them tumbled the naked brown men. The paddlers sent their canoes swiftly shooting across the outflowing tide of the estuary and out they dashed on the opposite sandbank, and in a few moments were clambering over the stranded monster.</p>
            <p>It was a dead <hi rend="i">paraoa</hi>, a sperm whale, a rich haul indeed, for its flesh was the sweetest meat to the Maori, and from certain of its bones he could fashion his long, curved broadsword-like weapon, the <hi rend="i">hoeroa.</hi> The receding tide left it lying almost dry and clear of the water, and the fisher tribe made the most of their time before next high tide. Turaki-po ordered all the camp dwellers to set to work to strip the flesh off it, and men and women laboured with fierce delight, cutting into the blubber with obsidian knife-flakes and sharp shells and tearing off strip after strip of the whalemeat. Fires were kindled close by on the sands and the toilers took brief spells to feast on half-cooked slices of the blubbery flesh, and set to again with renewed, savage energy. It was the feast-day of a life-time.</p>
            <p>So there on the hot and shining sands the mother-naked tattooed toilers sweated at their oily work, and canoes went to and fro across the river mouth loaded with whale meat for the camp. But Turaki-po sat by himself on the beach, silently watching the workers. His behaviour was strangely listless for such a man of fierce action.</p>
            <p>Turaki-po, in truth, was secretly suspicious and frightened. He had had a curious dream, a <hi rend="i">moemoea</hi>, which he read as a warning, the previous night, and now his nerves were tingling and twitching. His own special and personal god was at work. The coming of this great fish was of a surety a work supernatural; but the strange fears that crept over him gradually overmastered his cravings. However good this treasure from the deep it was not for him. And so, possessed by a conviction that his own <hi rend="i">atua</hi> did not wish him to join in the whale-meat feast on the beach, he resolved to remove himself for a while from the danger area. It may be that he was possessed of a more sensitive nose than his fellows. Certain it is that he denied himself a share in the blubbery banquet. He quietly paddled himself across the estuary in the smallest of the canoes, and saying not a word to any of his people he set off homeward by the foot trail which skirted the foot of the hills. There he betook him to his spells for the
                  <pb xml:id="n104" n="104"/>
                  averting of witchcraft and the machinations of his enemies. And on the sands at the Opaawaho mouth his tribespeople feasted long that evening, by the light of the great blazing fires of driftwood around the foot of the old Cave Rock.</p>
            <p>* * *</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body2-d6-d5" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">The Curse Falls.</hi></head>
            <p>Next morning’s sun rose on a strangely silent camp. No early risers sang their snatches of song in mimicry of the gurgling and whistling <hi rend="i">tui;</hi> no smoke of oven fires coiled up in thin blue columns as the first flush of sunshine set the cave-riddled lava palisade of Redcliffs aglow with a rosy adumbration of the long-dead volcanic fires. The fishing canoes lay hauled up on the hard sands. The seagulls were astir, seeking their morning’s food, and a flock of sharp-beaked scavengers squabbled over the hacked carcase of the <hi rend="i">ika moana</hi> that evilly scented the good salt air. Motionless, soundless figures lay scattered about the camp fires, some out on the open sands, some in the mouth of the great black Cave Rock. They lay in contorted attitudes, their legs drawn up, their faces twisted and pain disfigured, their hands clenched and dug into the sand. It was a camp of the dead.</p>
            <p>The sun rose higher, and curious seagulls came reconnoitring the silent bivouac; their shrill screams rang with echoes upon echoes through the hollow rock. At last one of the prone figures, a woman, stirred, rose with slow and staggering movements, as if awaking from a long trance. She stood awhile looking dazed on the sleepers around her. She called them, but no answer came. She shook one, and then another, but they were stiff and cold, and she uttered a yell of terror. Death had smitten her companions while she slept the heavy sleep of the surfeited.</p>
            <p>The savage woman, aghast with horror, rushed from the rock of death, and raced along the beach towards the narrows where the great rock of Rapanui stood in craggy sentry-go over the tideway. Clambering round the point where the overhanging cliffs leaned above the trail, she ran along the muddy shores of Ohikaparuparu until she came upon a little camp of fisher-people from over the hills. To these she told the terrible tale, and then she passes out of our story again. Her name has been preserved in the oral tradition; she was Hineroto, and she was a daughter of the warrior chief Wheke, the son of the conqueror Te Rangiwhakaputa. She was close of kin to Te Aké, and that was how—says the Maori—she happened to be the only one spared when the angel of death smote the campers on the sand.</p>
            <p>“<hi rend="i">Ha! Kua ea te maté!</hi>” was Te Aké’s exclamation, when the news reached him at Akaroa. His words meant that his daughter’s death had been paid for, that vengeance had been wrought. That Turaki-po had
                  <pb xml:id="n105" n="105"/>
                  escaped the fate of the rest was a pity, but to the Maori mind it was perfectly just and correct that his tribe should suffer for his misdoings. In Te Aké’s heart there was no possible doubt that it was his powerful <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> that had brought the death-dealing whale ashore at the camp of his enemy’s tribe. And Turaki-po—he, too, divined the hand of the gods in that <hi rend="i">tipi</hi> or death-stroke from the ocean. The great fish, it was clear, was saturated with a most terrible <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>, soaked through and through with <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> as whale oil soaks a mat, and it was clear also that this <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> it was that had slain the sleeping feasters as they lay there gorged with the monster’s flesh, and twisted them up in strange and terrifying contortions, suffering, as was the penalty of kinship, vicarious retribution for the murder wrought by their chief.</p>
            <p>And from that day onward Tuawera Rock was shunned by the Maori fishers, for it was <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> to the witchcraft-smitten folk of Poho-areare, and never again did the summer-time flounder-spearers and the mussel hunters spread their sleeping-mats in its shadow. It was a place of ghosts, of dead men’s spirits, that whistled in the night. And the name by which the rock became known has carried down to our own times the memory of that midnight death-stroke from the gods.</p>
          </div>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d7" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n106" n="106"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Tales of the Cave Country.</hi></head>
          <div xml:id="t1-body2-d7-d1" type="story">
            <head><hi rend="lsc">The Legend of the Den of the Wild Dogs.</hi></head>
            <p><hi rend="lsc">Once</hi> when we were walking cautiously by lantern-candlelight—it was before the days of brilliant illumination—through the silent halls of the Waitomo limestone caves, in the King Country—the question was put to me: “Did the Maori ever live in these caves?”</p>
            <p>The answer was that while the Maori of old time often used shallow caves and overhanging rock shelters, he had no great liking for venturing deep into the heart of the earth. Probably no man had ever explored the Waitomo and Ruakuri caverns until the first <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> fossicked around in there fifty years ago. There were many burial caves in that strange limestone land, just as there were in the lava caves around Auckland, but the ancient folk did not care to penetrate far from the good open air. It was natural that they should avoid those mysterious holes in the underworld, with their strange spectre-like stalactites and stalagmites, cold, dank, grave-like prisons, where one was in peril of tumbling down one of those awful black wells they call <hi rend="i">tomo.</hi></p>
            <p>But the smaller caves in the limestone and rhyolite country were frequently used as camping places and temporary homes, sometimes as ambush places in which to lie in wait for a passing incautious enemy. There is a curious little carving on a post in the tribal meeting house, “Tokanga-nui-a-Noho,” at Te Kuiti, with a figure representing the chief Maniapoto—ancestor of the famous <name type="person" key="name-100080">Rewi Maniapoto</name>—sitting in a cave, stalactites glistening over his head. The carvers intended this as a picture of the old chief in his favourite cave dwelling, the cavern called “Te Ana-uriuri” (The Gloomy Cave). It is the one solitary example, within my knowledge, of a troglodytic dwelling shown in Maori artcraft.</p>
            <p>And Maniapoto’s descendant Rewi himself is said to have taken to the cave life there for a while in his dejection and despair after the siege and capture of Orakau Pa by the British troops in 1864. Rewi’s cave is four and a half miles from Hangatiki, on the old track to Te Kuiti.</p>
            <p>Round about Lake Taupo there are many caves, large and small, in the cliffs of volcanic rock, more especially on the western shore. That old warrior, the late <name type="person" key="name-100083">Hitiri te Paerata</name>, of Orakau fame, narrated that he was born in a cave at Kawakawa. He said also that in those parts, in the great cliff called Karangahape, which rises nearly a thousand feet above the lake,
                <pb xml:id="n107" n="107"/>
                there was a cave which was used as a place of refuge in former days by the local clans when hard beset by their foes. Near Te Papa, inland from the beautiful little bay where the Waihaha River flows into the lake, there is a cave in the rocky cliff called Te Ana-a-Toroa (Toroa’s Cave). And a venerable comrade in arms of Titiri, <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> Tonganui, told how he had lived for some years in a cave at Te Papa; “my house was that cave.” <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> probably did not mean that he lived all the time in the cave; it probably was resorted to as a camping place by way of a change from the <hi rend="i">whare</hi> Maori.</p>
            <p>The recently-discovered cave on the Waikato River, near the Aratiatia Rapids, and the rock shelter on the eastern rim of the Kaingaroa Plains, above the Rangitaiki, are remarkable for their rock-carvings of canoes. They were probably first occupied by the ancient tribes Tini-o-te-Marangaranga and Ngati-Kahupungapunga.</p>
            <p>Often caves in the sea-coast cliffs were occupied, especially in time of war. In the days of warfare between the Taranaki tribes and Waikato, when all the people at the base of Mount Egmont were in fear of the invaders and their muskets, the chief Rawiri te Motutere had a secure place of refuge for his wives and children. At Hauranga, on the southern side of the Timaru stream, which flows down from Egmont, there was a large cave in the face of the sea-cliff; its entrance was partly covered by the tide at high water. Within, the bottom of the cave sloped upwards and there was plenty of dry floor space. To this cave Rawiri took his two wives Māweu and Tāpaki (who were sisters), with their children and household goods, and they remained there in hiding until the land was clear of enemies. The floor of the cave was made comfortable with fern and flax mats, and there was a place where cooking was done, in a <hi rend="i">haangi</hi>, or earth oven, in the usual way. There was a <hi rend="i">puta</hi>, or hole in the roof of the cave from the top of the cliff above, and Rawiri (as his granddaughter Mere Ngamai told me) was accustomed to lower food down through this by a flax line when his wives were unable to venture out. The upper opening was well concealed by bushes. The entrance to this cave of refuge is now blocked with sand.</p>
            <p>Returning to the limestone cave country of the Rohepotae, there is that beautiful stalactite cavern, or series of caverns, the Ruakuri, near Waitomo. Concerning its discovery there is a local legend, the tale of Tane-Tinorau and the wild dogs.</p>
            <p>Many generations ago the people who lived in that part of the Hauturu district which is near the Waitomo Caves were the Ngati-Hau tribe. At that time an important chief of Kawhia named Tane-Tinorau
                <pb xml:id="n108" n="108"/>
                came over the hills from the West Coast with a war party for the purpose of making war on Ngati-Hau. When the warriors arrived near Waitomo one of their party went to spear birds (<hi rend="i">aheré manu</hi>) and discovered this cave, which at that time was in possession of a number of wild Maori dogs, with their young. On seeing him approach they attacked him, whereupon he fled, and in order to save himself threw down two bundles of birds that he had speared, to draw off the attention of the dogs from himself. The ruse was successful and he regained his companions and related the story about the dogs and the cave.</p>
            <p>Now, “dogs were dogs” in those days; they were valuable for their skins as well as for food, and the party decided to catch and kill them. Near the entrance to the cave was a narrow track which anyone going there must follow, as there was no other road. The party selected that spot for their operations, and there they made a number of <hi rend="i">roré</hi>, or spring traps. After making them and setting them, one of the party, acting as a decoy, approached the cave, whilst the others hid themselves. As soon as the dogs saw the man approaching they dashed out at him. He turned and fled, but took good care to go in the direction of the spring traps, over each of which he jumped as he ran. The dogs followed at his heels, but were caught in the traps, and were killed at once by the people in hiding. Then they went into the cave and secured the young dogs (<hi rend="i">kuao kuri</hi>). And that is how the cave came to be called “Te Rua-kuri,” which means “The Den of the Dogs.”</p>
            <p>Tane-Tinorau had several dogskin mats (<hi rend="i">topuni</hi>) made from the skins of the slaughtered <hi rend="i">kuri.</hi> He attacked the Ngati-Hau and killed several of their chiefs and captured their hill fort. He took the largest of the dogskin mats and spread it on the ground in token of his having acquired the territory, and the spot where he spread it out is known to this day as “Te Horahanga-o-te-kahu-o-Tane-Tinorau” (the place where Tane-Tinorau spread out his garment”).</p>
            <p>And near Ruakuri he lived and died. He was buried with others in a recess or ledge over the entrance to the Ruakuri Cave, and about twenty feet above it, slightly to one side. This is on the side of a high precipice, and the distance from the ledge to the top is some twenty or thirty feet more. The ledge was reached from the trees which grew on the face of the cliff in olden times, but which have now disappeared, and the spot can only be got at by means of ropes from the top. The locality of the recess and ledge is known by a quantity of <hi rend="i">kokowai</hi> (red ochre) that was besmeared there, and that is still visible. This story was related forty years ago by Tane-Tinorau, the chief then bearing that name, and himself a lineal descendant of the hero of the story.</p>
          </div>
          <div xml:id="t1-body2-d7-d2" type="story">
            <pb xml:id="n109" n="109"/>
            <head><hi rend="lsc">The Man-eating Dog of Ngamoko Mountain.</hi></head>
            <p>In a very different part of the island, the rugged wooded country about Lake Waikare-moana, there is a cave-riddled mountain with a curious legend of a great wild dog which lived on human flesh. The story of this ferocious wolf-like animal and its cave retreat came from an old man of Ngati-Ruapani at Hurae Puketapu’s village, Waimako, near Waikare-moana.</p>
            <p>The scene of the story is the precipitous wooded mountain Ngamoko, two miles from the lake. Caves are numerous in this rocky mountain, the summit of which is three thousand five hundred feet above sea level. On the south-eastern side of the mountain, said the venerable narrator, there is a cave in which lived a much-dreaded fierce dog which attacked and devoured human beings. It was called “Te Kuri-nui-a-Meko” (“Moko’s Great Dog”)—or, as another version has it, “Te Kuri-nui-a-Meko.” Bird-hunters from Waikare-moana and the surrounding country frequently ascended Ngamoko for the purpose of snaring and spearing the <hi rend="i">kaka</hi> parrot, the <hi rend="i">tui</hi> or <hi rend="i">koko</hi> (parson-bird) and the <hi rend="i">kuku</hi> or pigeon, which abounded in those dense forests. Some of these men failed to return, and at last it was found that they had been attacked and eaten by the monstrous Dog of Moko.</p>
            <p>The Waikare-moana people resolved that the man-eating <hi rend="i">kuri</hi> must die, and they discussed various methods by which to slay it. It was decided that the best way to bring about its destruction would be to snare it in a cage made of saplings and <hi rend="i">pirita</hi>, or supplejack vines. A large cage (<hi rend="i">taiki</hi>) was constructed of these supplejack vines laced together, with an open door by which the <hi rend="i">kuri</hi> could enter. The cage was baited with flesh—possibly a slave was killed for the purpose as a special inducement to the wild dog to enter. With all caution and secrecy it was set up on one of the spots near the cave frequented by the beast and the warriors in ambush awaited developments.</p>
            <p>They had not long to wait. The wild dog, scenting fresh meat, came blundering into the trap. A man darted out from cover and shut the door to and the big <hi rend="i">kuri</hi> dashed about helplessly in the cage, in which spaces had been left between the <hi rend="i">pirita</hi> sticks and which was elevated a little above the ground. The captors with their long spears lunged at the man-eater through the lattice-work sides of the trap, and thrust the furious howling dog through and through until he lay dead. And that was the end of the terrible Kuri-nui-a-Moko. Like some solitary old man-eating tiger of India he roved alone, he had no mate, and never more did a savage beast of the bush trouble the bird-snarers of Waikare-moana.</p>
            <pb xml:id="n110" n="110"/>
            <p>That cave high up on Ngamoko’s wooded shoulder has a chapter of later history. Some of the old people of Wairoa and Waikare-moana relate that it was a camping-place of the guerilla warrior <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> when he was being hunted from place to place in this mountain land sixty years ago. For a month in the winter of 1871 he and some of his followers lived in the <hi rend="i">ana</hi>, and here <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> had his wives tattooed. There was a tattooing expert in his party and this <hi rend="i">tohunga-ta-moko</hi> plied his engraving chisel on the young women’s chins and lips. <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> and his men snared and speared birds for food, and cautiously scouted the country, and from the front of the cave they had a distant view one day of a war-party of Arawa Constabulary returning from Wairoa in search of them.</p>
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege110a">
                <graphic url="Pom01Lege110a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege110a-g"/>
                <figDesc>Maori design</figDesc>
              </figure>
            </p>
          </div>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d8" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n111" n="111"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Tale of Rokiroki</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Memory of the Mokau.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">We</hi> were paddling our red-pine-tree canoe along a quiet, deep reach of the amber-coloured Mokau, far up the winding course of that lonely forest waterway. It was early in the day, and the smoke-like mists of a summer morning were slowly melting away into the deeper recesses of the mountains, green and blue, that rose on either side, clothed from water to skyline in a dense garment of bush and ferns. Below us were the growling rapids of Panirau, up which we had poled our strenuous way the previous evening; we had camped on a shingly islet just at the top of the rapids, in a magnificent gorge, with forested cliffs lifting near a thousand feet above us. Now, on the third day of our cruise, we were afloat on the Upper Mokau, where never a boat of European construction had yet been seen. It was a grand, wild, silent place, and our inland voyage had all the freshness and fragrant charm of an exploring expedition. There were four of us—two <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> and two Maori. Tuki and <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> had poled and paddled their long canoes on the Mokau from their boyhood, and they knew every mossy boulder and every outbending tree as a city man knows the street signs and the houses on his daily way. Every waterfall and rapid and every creek that came stealing in from the bush glooms had its name, and often a legend or a song, and of these one or other of the Maori talked now and again as we leisurely paddled our dug-out along that glorious rosy morning.</p>
          <p>Two or three miles above Panirau we came to a place where a small dark stream flowed out of the misty forest between tree-arched cliffs on our left hand. Here there was a rocky rapid, and at the confluence of the tributary with the Mokau there was a little sandy spit.</p>
          <p>“That’s the Manga-takiora, that creek,” said Tuki. “And there’s a story about that patch of sandy beach there—a very good Maori story. All about Rokiroki’s great pig—oh, what a <hi rend="i">poaka</hi> it was!”</p>
          <p>But Tuki would not tell us the story just then. It was a long tale, he said, and it could wait until we were comfortably in camp that night. And so, at our cheerful bivouac fire in the evening, after our <hi rend="i">kai</hi> had been tucked away, we heard the tale of Rokiroki.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Down yonder at the Manga-takiora and near about it (so went the canoe-man’s story), there were cultivations and food-gardens in the days of old. The tribes have long deserted the place, and the forest has spread
                <pb xml:id="n112" n="112"/>
                its arms over the place again. But our fires burned there in the days of my father, and the sound of the axe was heard in the forest clearings. A little way above the Manga-takiora there lived an elderly warrior of my tribe, Ngati-Maniapoto, and his name was Rokiroki. He lived in a hut some little way apart from the rest of the villagers, and he had but one soul to keep him company, his youngest daughter, a little girl, who would be perhaps ten or perhaps twelve years old; her mother was dead. There they lived, and the old man used to come down to the riverside, just where the Manga-takiora joins the Mokau, to tend his potato gardens and his <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> patch; and his little daughter would come with him for company, and sit quietly weaving a flax basket while her father worked. This was long ago. I do not know exactly how many years, but it was not long after the great siege of Pukerangiora, on the Waitara, in Taranaki, when our army of Waikato men captured many people of the Atiawa tribe, and brought them home as slaves.</p>
          <p>Now, when Rokiroki came down one morning, a morning just like this, to look at his food-gardens, he was watched from the bush beyond the little clearing by a pair of glaring, murderous eyes. They were vengeful eyes, and hungry eyes! The man of these eyes was a wild and desperate man, and his empty belly ached for meat. He lurked just within the shelter of the bush, concealing himself behind the thick shrubs and ferns, and, peering forth into the clearing, he spied Rokiroki, bending down weeding his <hi rend="i">kumara.</hi> He did not notice the little girl, who sat under a tree some distance away, plaiting a food-kit. The wild man in the bush stealthily stalked old Rokiroki. As the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> weeder moved along the patch, the man with the hungry, red eyes crept along the bush edge, too, following him and ever drawing nearer.</p>
          <p>At last Rokiroki came to the edge of his cultivations, on the top of the bank above yonder. Still he heard nothing and suspected nothing.</p>
          <p>Just as he was about to turn, the Wild Man sprang from the bush, and with one terrible bound was upon his back! He clutched Rokiroki by the throat and bore him to the ground.</p>
          <p>Then the Man of the Bush reached forth his hand to his flaxen belt to draw his <hi rend="i">toki.</hi> his small stone axe, wherewith to smite Rokiroki on the head and kill him. But Rokiroki was not to be slain so easily. Although an old man, he was a man of powerful muscle, and he fought his mysterious assailant right well.</p>
          <p>Over and over they rolled on the ground, sometimes Rokiroki and sometimes the Wild Man on top. Rokiroki at last managed to tear his enemy’s hand from his throat, and he called loudly for assistance—called to his little daughter that he was being murdered.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n113" n="113"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege113a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege113a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege113a-g"/>
              <head><hi rend="lsc">The Cannibal Stranger.</hi></head>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n114"/>
          <pb xml:id="n115" n="115"/>
          <p>The little girl, amazed and terrified, came running up. She stood there looking on, but not weeping; she was wondering how she could help her father to escape from that fearful-looking naked man with the long, shaggy hair, who had him clutched in a death-like grip.</p>
          <p>Over and over they wrestled, until they were right on the edge of the low bank there. The next moment they had disappeared. Gripped in each other’s arms, they tumbled over the bank and landed on that sandspit. And there they continued that great battle of muscle and sinew, struggling away there on the water edge.</p>
          <p>Now Rokiroki was underneath, with his tall foeman, his teeth grinding and his eyes blazing, trying to wear him out. But Rokiroki, exerting all his strength, gripped the stranger’s wrists so that he could not draw his hatchet. And now he called again to his little daughter, who stood trembling on the bank above:</p>
          <p>“Come down here, come down and seize his <hi rend="i">toki!</hi> Strike him from above, strike him on his head!”</p>
          <p>The little girl slid down the bank, and rushed to her father’s assistance. She snatched the little stone axe from the stranger’s belt.</p>
          <p>“<hi rend="i">Patua iho ki runga!</hi>” cried Rokiroki, “<hi rend="i">patua iho ki runga!</hi>” That was bidding the girl strike down on the back of the foeman’s head.</p>
          <p>The brave little <hi rend="i">kotiro</hi> did as she was bidden. Leaping upon the Wild Man, who could not turn because he was held so tightly by Rokiroki, she chopped and chopped away with all her force at the back of his black shaggy head.</p>
          <p>Again and again she struck the man with the sharp-edged <hi rend="i">toki</hi>, until she stunned him, and he lay there conquered. His grip relaxed, and Rokiroki arose, torn and bleeding, but victorious, from that terrible embrace. Scrambling from under the body of his foe, he took the stone hatchet from his daughter, and, turning the unconscious stranger over, he smote him two great blows on the temple, and killed him dead.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>“Ha! That was a first-rate wrestling match,” said my fellow <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>, when Tuki had drawn breath after his dramatically told story. “But where does the pig come in?”</p>
          <p>“That was the pig,” replied Tuki with a grin. “That Wild Man of the Bush was the <hi rend="i">poaka!</hi> When Rokiroki had killed his foe he stood there awhile regarding him triumphantly, and he chanted a song of victory over him, and he said words of loving praise to his little daughter, who stood panting beside him, the child who had saved his life from the hungry cannibal.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n116" n="116"/>
          <p>“For cannibal he was—he was hungry for man! The dead stranger was an escaped <hi rend="i">mokai</hi>, a slave. He was a man of the Atiawa tribe, of Taranaki, and had been taken as prisoner of war at the sacking of Pukerangiora. His captors took him to the Waikato, and after a while he escaped, and, taking to the bush, was making his way through the wilderness towards his old home in the south. He was famished for food when he reached the Mokau banks, and when he saw Rokiroki in the plantation he designed to slay him and drag his body into the secret parts of the bush and feast upon it.</p>
          <p>“All this Rokiroki knew directly he looked upon the dead man. But he said nothing of it just then. He left the slain <hi rend="i">mokai</hi> lying there stretched out on the sandbank, and, taking his daughter by the hand, he returned to his home and walked to the houses of his people near by. There he met two of his nephews.</p>
          <p>“‘Take your canoe,’ he said to them, ‘and go down the river to the Manga-takiora. There shall you find a pig, a very great pig, lying on the sandbank. Bring it home and have it cooked for our meal this evening.’</p>
          <p>“The young men did as they were told. They fetched the strange pig home, and it was a <hi rend="i">kinaki</hi>, a relish, that night for the fern-root and the <hi rend="i">mamaku</hi> and the potatoes, and that was the end of the Wild Man of the Bush, the runaway <hi rend="i">mokai.</hi> There was only one thing Rokiroki was sorry for—that he could not have captured the slave alive and fed him for a few days, and kept him till he was fit to kill. Yes, it was such a pity. He would have been ever so much better fattened up.”</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d9" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n117" n="117"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Lost Land of Paorae</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">There</hi> was a vague story about some Maori Lost Atlantis that once existed on the western coast of the North Island of New Zealand. One dim legend ran that it was an island and that it vanished suddenly and mysteriously, obliterated by the gods of ocean.</p>
          <p>To clear up these uncertain tales, and to discover what there was of authentic history in the word-of-mouth traditions, I consulted two <hi rend="i">kaumatua</hi> of the Ngati-Mahuta tribe, <name type="person" key="name-100066">Patara te Tuhi</name> and <name type="person" key="name-100067">Honana Maioha</name>, of Mangere, Manukau Harbour. This was in 1898. They were brothers and of high <hi rend="i">rangatira</hi> rank, much tattooed survivors of the grand old generation whose minds were stored with tribal history, legend, poetry. Patara’s wise, shrewd, benevolent old face was a wonderful picture of trenched, scrolled designs, the work of a long-gone <hi rend="i">tohunga-tā-moko</hi> on Motutapu Island. Men with histories, too. So, sitting in the sunshine in the comfortable lee of a tall row of cultivated flax, on their Ararata farm, the veterans of Ngati-Mahuta told the story of the lost land called Paorae.</p>
          <p>Old England has its memories of fertile coast lands devoured by the tide; of villages and churches and farms that within historic times have disappeared beneath the waters of the North Sea and the English Channel. New Zealand, too, has lost lands to Tangaroa, through the joint agencies of subsidence and erosion of the coast. But there was no island, the old men said; there was a great tract of mainland which the ocean has won for its own; and the waves now surge over the long-vanished <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> grounds of the teeming Ngaiwi people.</p>
          <p>A long, long time ago, Patara’s narrative went, a large expanse of low-lying land, dotted with dwellings and cultivations, stretched out seawards from the present South Head of Manukau Harbour. This tract of country extended southward in the direction of Waikato Heads. Anciently, the face of the land round Manukau Harbour and the Heads presented a very different appearance from what it does now. Then, the greater part of what is now Manukau (or originally, Manuka) Harbour, with its shallow tidal flats, was solid land, covered with kauri and other heavy timber. This land was low-lying, flat, and sandy, and through it ran three long saltwater creeks, or arms of the sea. Gradually, in the course of long years, the sea, to use Patara’s words, ate up the soft soil, until the sea slowly but surely took the land for itself. Thus, the Manukau was turned into a saltwater sea, and sea-birds screamed and fishes played where once thick forests grew.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n118" n="118"/>
          <p>Said Patara: “Now, Kawana, if I were on the height of Mahanihani, at the Heads, I could show you where there lay, stretching southward to Waikato, the long flat land which was called Paorae. How many miles it stretched seaward I know not; our ancestors did not reckon in miles. It might have been three miles, it might have been ten out to sea. It was a flat land, and mostly sand, and on it were the houses and cultivations of our forefathers in the very remote days before the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> came to this country. When the canoe Tainui from Hawaiki sailed down the West Coast this Paorae was a large extent of land; and it became a famous place for the cultivation of the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi>, and also the <hi rend="i">taro.</hi> The ground was warm and very sandy, and the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> grew abundantly. There was a freshwater lagoon abounding in eels and wild duck. There were villages of the ancient people on the land, and it became a favourite spot for the tribes to go for <hi rend="i">kai mataitai</hi>—fish, and <hi rend="i">pipi</hi>, and mussels.”</p>
          <p>Along the shore at the north end, the old man said, there were fishing stations. Large canoes were drawn up on the sand, and in the summer months were launched day after day for the capture of the shark and other fish, which were hung up to dry in the sun. A little way back from the beaches were the cultivations of the sweet potato and the <hi rend="i">taro.</hi> Paorae was a great <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> farm of the Ngaiwi, or Ngaoho, the ancient people who occupied the land about the Manukau Heads and southward to Waikato. The Tamaki Isthmus, with the site of the present city of Auckland, was then owned by the Waiohua nation, who swarmed over its fertile plains, and entrenched themselves on its volcanic hill cones. But in time Ngaiwi were dispossessed by Waikato, who came down and slaughtered the owners of the land from the Waikato Heads to Manukau. So passed the land “to the brave”—“<hi rend="i">Kua riro ki te toa</hi>”—and the Waikato warriors became possessed of the coast lands of Paorae. One of the conquering chiefs was Kauahi, who became the lord of the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> flats.</p>
          <p>In those days there was no South Channel, such as the steamers now take when crossing the Manukau bar, bound for Taranaki. The three creeks of the Manukau, then, according to the ancestral traditions, discharged to the north of the present bar, out beyond where the sharp volcanic heights of Paratutae and Marotiri stand.</p>
          <p>“And how did that land vanish?”</p>
          <p>“<hi rend="i">Kua kai e te tai</hi>” (“It was eaten up by the sea”) was Patara’s reply. “Ever since it was first inhabited and cultivated, that land was gradually being bitten into by the ocean. Each year, each year, the sea would eat a piece of the Paorae; the waves would roar right up to the plantations, and the growers of the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> would be edged back and back. The great waves of the Tai-Hauauru dashed against that land of sand and washed portions of it away, and so in time the ocean rolled over it all. But there
              <pb xml:id="n119" n="119"/>
              was no great or sudden catastrophe. It did not perish by any great earthquake, or by a sudden and awful hurricane from the sea. It was worn away gradually until now, as you may see, there is not a sign of that ancient Paorae.”</p>
          <p>Patara said that his father, the warrior chief Maioha (whom Angas the artist sketched in 1844) remembered seeing in his boyhood the fastvanishing land of Paorae. Maioha died about the year 1860, and it would therefore be about the period 1780–1800 that the sands were still visible. Rongomate, Maioha’s father, was one of the chiefs who owned the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> lands of Paorae, and the great Kaihau was also one of the overlords of the Lower Waikato and the country around Manukau Heads, and in his time the Paorae flats still resisted the encroachments of the sea, and were fishing places and plantations. In Maioha’s time the old fort Te Pa-o-Kokako stood on the South Head. It has now been worn away by the action of water, wind and weather.</p>
          <p>The Manukau bar did not exist when Paorae was inhabited and cultivated. The fact is that the southern shoals and sand-banks of the bar are part of the ancient Paorae, with the surface washed away. The Maori name for the Manukau bar is “Te Kupenga-o-Taramainuku” (“The Fishing-net of Taramainuku”). In Norse mythology there is the legend of the white-veiled sea goddess Ran, who spread her nets on the dangerous coast for sailor men, and who, with her nine pale daughters, entertained the drowned in her coral caves. Taramainuku was the grandson of Tama-te-Kapua, the chief of the Arawa canoe, and he settled at Kaipara Heads, where, in very remote times, before his day, there was a land occupying the parts inside the entrance now covered by the tide waters.</p>
          <p>There is a proverbial saying applied to the roaring bar of the Manukau, where in westerly winds the rollers for miles outside the Heads break in drowning surf over the banks of sand: “<hi rend="i">Kei te tua o Manuka, te kite ki muri ki te Kupenga-o-Taramainuku</hi>” (“When you pass out beyond the Manuka waters, do not look back until you reach—or pass—the ‘Fishing-net of <name type="person" key="name-123967">Tara</name>’”)—a kind of Maori equivalent for the cautionary “Don’t hallo till you are out of the wood.” It was upon these shoals that are the last remnants of the ancient land of Paorae that H.M.S. Orpheus was lost in 1863, when Commodore Burnett and nearly 200 seamen and marines were swept down into Taramainuku’s foam-hidden fishing-net. The <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> sailor would call it Davy Jones’s Locker.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n120"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege120a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege120a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege120a-g"/>
              <figDesc>New Zealand bush</figDesc>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d10" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n121" n="121"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Cave Dwellers of Te Pehu.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Story of the Great Forest.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">A Gorge</hi> profound and misty opened at our feet. All around was forest, tall and tangled and liane-looped; it clouded with green and shadowy-blue the ranges to the skyline; it leaned over the gulch edge and hid from us the depths below, where an unseen river rushed with a dull noise over its rocky bed. The ravine was the valley of the Mangorewa River; we were in the heart of the bush midway between the northern shore of Lake Rotorua and the Tauranga coast. We had come in here searching out the ancient fort of Te Pehu, a place of memories, the tragic story of the Tapuika tribe. Our Maori companion, Hohepa Tauhuroa, was one of the very few who were acquainted with this long-lost haunt of the ancient children of the wilds. It was difficult to trace the outlines of the old parapeted <hi rend="i">pa</hi> which crowned the cliff-top; but just on the left as the track wound round to the side facing the ravine there was a massive earthwork, the high wall of a flanking bastion. The great age of this deserted fort was indicated by the large size of the trees growing in the trenches and the dug-in house sites.</p>
          <p>Overlooking the gorge, and sloping gently down for a hundred yards or so, there was a narrow terrace cut out of the hillside, just about wide enough to give room for a row of the old-time <hi rend="i">nikau</hi> huts of the Maori. All vestiges of any <hi rend="i">whares</hi> had disappeared; but a series of singular little doorway openings cut in the mossy cliff was seen on the right, and investigating these we found that they gave access to ancient cave dwellings. We counted nine of these artificial caves, all on an alignment; a number of them, close together, were connected by openings cut through the soft rock. The doorways, three to four feet high, exactly resembled the openings to the <hi rend="i">rua</hi>, or <hi rend="i">kumara</hi>-pits which are often seen on the sites of old hill-forts. No doubt these caves, or some of them, were originally made for food-stores, and here the ancient foresters kept their supplies of <hi rend="i">aruhé</hi>, or fern-root, and other foods of primitive man.</p>
          <p>Entering one <hi rend="i">rua</hi> near the lower end of the terrace we found it to measure five feet in height, with a length of thirteen feet, and a width of eight feet six inches. The roof was of a dome-shape, carefully rounded; the marks of the stone axes and the <hi rend="i">matā-tuhua</hi>, or obsidian knives, with which the Maori chipped out the soft rock, were still as plain as if they had only been made yesterday instead of centuries ago. The sides of the little underground dwellings were very smoothly cut; the floors were dug
                <pb xml:id="n122" n="122"/>
                out to a foot or more below the level of the outer terrace. Here the forest-refugees of old spread their fern-tree fronds as a floor-covering (<hi rend="i">whariki-rau-ponga</hi>) and over them their mats; in the centre of the floor each cave-family kindled its nightly fire. We saw the ashes of camp-fires there, but they are those of present days, for Maori pig-hunters out in these forests occasionally spend a night here—they are in no fear of the ghosts of the long-vanished cave men, and they have written their names in charcoal on the walls. The other caves are similar in design, and about the same height as that described, but are narrower.</p>
          <p>Some distance away to the west, perhaps half a mile on the other side of the Mangorewa Gorge, there is another ancient forest <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, called Te Weta, once occupied by a <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> of the tribe that held Te Pehu. There are said to be some cave dwellings there also, but we did not search out the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi></p>
          <p>This traditional story of Te Pehu Pa, and the conquest of the forest-dwellers by the lakeside Arawa nearly two hundred years ago, was told me shortly after our expedition in 1906 by the old man Akuhata Waharoa, of Utuhina, Rotorua. It is an illustration of the fierce feuds and vendettas which were carried on by tribe against tribe, actuated by the never-dying thirst for <hi rend="i">utu</hi> (revenge). It is the story of a stone axe, and all the trouble it caused.</p>
          <p>“This is what I know of Te Pehu Pa and the people who dwelt there in the hill-caves; the history I was taught by my father. Te Pehu fort was built there, far in the forest, by the Tapuika tribe, eleven generations ago. The Tapuika are a clan of the Arawa; their ancestors came in the Arawa canoe, and the remnant of the tribe live at this day at Te Puke and elsewhere between Rotorua and the coast. Their chiefs in Te Pehu at the period I am telling of were three, named Te Koata, Rakawhati, and Whanganui. Now there was a certain man of the lakeside Arawa, one Katu, of Ngati-Ihenga <hi rend="i">hapu</hi>, who went from here to Waikato on a visit to some of his friends. His Waikato hosts presented him with a valuable stone adze (<hi rend="i">toki</hi>) and a very large shark’s tooth ear-pendant (<hi rend="i">mako-taniwha</hi>). Rakawhati and Whanganui from Te Pehu Pa were also on a visit to Waikato, and they knew of the presentation of these articles of Maori <hi rend="i">taonga</hi> to the Rotorua man. They were anxious to secure these treasures for themselves, and on their return they lay in wait for Katu on a certain trail which he frequented. Leaping out from the thickets on the Ngati-Ihenga man, they forcibly robbed him of his axe, and tore his shark’s-tooth pendant from his ear. Then they returned to Te Pehu rejoicing.</p>
          <p>“Katu went on to Puhirua, the large stockaded <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>, which in those days stood near the lake shore between Te Awahou and Te Puna-i-Hangarua (now known as Hamurana). There he stood in the middle of the village square, and he raised a loud lament and <hi rend="i">tangi’d</hi> for his lost treasures. The
                <pb xml:id="n123" n="123"/>
                people of Ngati-Rangiwewehi, his wife’s tribe, asked him, ‘Why do you weep?’ He replied, ‘My treasures have been taken from me with violence by Rakawhati and Whanganui, those men of Te Pehu.’</p>
          <p>“The lakeside tribes related to Katu were exceedingly angry at this affront, and a small armed party speedily marched into the forest and before the walls of Te Pehu demanded compensation for the robbery of which Katu had been the victim. They stood there without the stockade gate and loudly requested that certain valued <hi rend="i">kakahu waero</hi> (dogskin cloaks), of which Tapuika were known to be possessed, should be given to them as <hi rend="i">utu.</hi></p>
          <p>“Then stood forth Rakawhati the chief and brusquely shouted to them: ‘<hi rend="i">He whakahihi ta koutou ki te haere mai ki te tono utu! Kaore e hoatu!</hi>’ (‘What a conceit you must have to come here and ask for payment. No, you will get none!’).</p>
          <p>“And the men of Ngati-Rangiwewehi and Ngati-Ihenga marched home as they came, without the dogskin cloaks, and anger burned in their hearts.</p>
          <p>“Some time after this episode Te Koata, the head chief of Te Pehu and Te Weta, came in on a visit to Puhirua. The Ngati-Rangiwewehi had not forgotten or forgiven the forest-men for their insult, and they took the opportunity to plunder Te Koata of what <hi rend="i">taonga</hi> (valuable property, ornaments) he had in his possession, as <hi rend="i">utu.</hi> Te Koata did not return direct to his home in the bush, but went to Kawaha, the headland to the north-west of Ohinemutu, where there stood a large <hi rend="i">pa</hi> of the Ngati-Whakaue tribe, the most powerful section of the Arawa nation. He told the people of that <hi rend="i">pa</hi> of what had occurred, and cried for vengeance on Ngati-Rangiwewehi.</p>
          <p>“And there rose up a certain man of Ngati-Whakaue, eager to raise the feud against Katu’s people. Taking an old flax mat, a <hi rend="i">kakipora</hi>, and rolling it up after setting it alight, he swiftly departed for Puhirua by night with the intention of setting fire to the great carved house called ‘Tawake-hei-moa,’ of which Ngati-Rangiwewehi were exceedingly proud. The flax mat would smoulder for a long time without being consumed by the fire. Arriving at Puhirua when the people were asleep, he stole up to the rear of the carved house and thrust the smouldering <hi rend="i">kakipora</hi> into the dry <hi rend="i">raupo</hi>-thatch walls, left it there, and fled back to his village. The meeting-house was speedily ablaze. When the alarm was raised the tribe ran to the <hi rend="i">marae</hi>, and loudly lamented the destruction of their <hi rend="i">whare-whakalro.</hi> Quickly divining the hand of Te Koata and his friends in this act, they cast about for immediate and terrible <hi rend="i">utu.</hi></p>
          <p>“A party of men was swiftly despatched to the village that stood near the Fount-at-Hangarua (now known as Hamurana spring), where lived a member of the Tapuika tribe, an old woman named Waitāréré. Her they seized (she had nothing to do with the case, but that did not matter) and
                <pb xml:id="n124" n="124"/>
                haling her quickly to Puhirua, they cast her into the still burning ruins of the carved house and roasted her alive. <hi rend="i">Kaitoa!</hi> The burning of the <hi rend="i">whare-whakairo</hi> was avenged. The old woman’s death was the <hi rend="i">utu</hi> for the stolen axe and the shark’s-tooth of Katu.</p>
          <p>“But Ngati-Rangiwewehi and their friends did not let the feud rest there. They carried the war into the Tapuika country. Raising a strong war-party, they marched through the forest to Te Pehu, and furiously assaulted that <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> They succeeded in capturing it and in killing many of the occupants. The survivors fled down the gorge and across the Mangorewa to Te Weta Pa, and there the Tapuika made a final stand. But the lake men were again victorious. They stormed the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, and few escaped the battle-axe and spear.</p>
          <p>“The <hi rend="i">morehu</hi>, or remnant, of the garrison crept back through the forest to the desolated site of Te Pehu Pa. Among them were the three chiefs, Te Koata, Rakawhati, and Whanganui, who had escaped the general slaughter. In fear and trembling they took refuge in the caves which had been cut in the sides of the hill <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, and there they hid until the victorious Arawa had marched home again, carrying with them the heads of many of the slain and much plunder, besides some of the Tapuika women for slave-wives. And long after that they continued to live in the cave dwellings, existing on the wild foods of the forest and the birds they caught, and always keeping a watchful eye for their foes. They did not venture to rebuild their homes in the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> And so was finally avenged the theft of the stone axe of Katu’s by the insolent chiefs of Tapuika.</p>
          <p>“These caves,” concluded old Waharoa, “are very old indeed. It is eleven generations since they were first dug out by the Tapuika for food stores. Probably it was not until Te Koata’s time that they were enlarged and used as human habitations. From Te Koata down to the present day is seven generations of men.”<note xml:id="fn1-124" n="*"><p>A generation=25 years. The history of Te Pehu pa, therefore, dates back about three hundred years.</p></note></p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d11" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n125" n="125"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Tarao the Tunneller.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Tradition of Kawa Mountain.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Swelling</hi> up in easy rondures sweetly moulded as a woman’s breasts, some of the ancient volcanic hills of Maori Land are places to enchant the eye and the imagination. Such symmetrically shaped mountains as Putahi and Whatitiri, in North Auckland, and Pihanga, South Taupo’s wooded cone, perfectly proportioned, easily sloping in their lines of rest, seem to the fancy Demeter made visible; not mere rock and soil, but the sex embodiment of Papa-tua-nuku, our mother Earth. In contrast there is the bold, insistent upthrust of such sharply-cut peaks as Putauaki and Kakepuku—like still active Ngauruhoe—which a primitive people could not but endow with masculine attributes. Kawa is one of the little women mountains; softly rounded Kawa, resting yonder on the northern border of the King Country, a few miles south of the olden frontier river, the Puniu. Facing her—the <hi rend="i">pakeha’s</hi> railway line between them—Kakepuku lifts in steeply conical lines to his crater summit. Little wonder that in Maori legend Kakepuku is husband, victor in the battle of the mountains for the graceful Kawa’s love.</p>
          <p>On the northern and eastern sides Kawa presents an evenly slanting convex face, greatly tattooed in the successive scarps of an ancient fortress. On the western, the hill is hollowed; the ancient volcanic forces breached the wall on that side and fiery lava flowed to the plain. In yonder sheltered glen the people of old-time grew their food-crops; and in there is a spring which supplied the garrison. It was a romantic mountain, Kawa, to one’s youthful vision, viewed from the “white” side of the frontier river, sometimes lightly veiled in wet mists, but more often standing out in clear outline against the western sky, a nippled knoll of richest blue.</p>
          <p>This story of three centuries ago, told me by my old Ngati-Maniapoto legend-keepers who live on the Puniu south bank, within near sight of Kawa, concerns the day when the little mountain was a fortified hold, with terraces and scarps, now fern-grown or grassy; several successive lines of stout timber palisading encircling the central knoll. On this mound was the <hi rend="i">tihi</hi>, the well-stockaded citadel where the chief and his family lived.</p>
          <p>At the period of our story a chief named Tarao was the head of the sub-clan of Tainui descent which had its home on Kawa Hill. His people grew their <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> and <hi rend="i">taro</hi> and <hi rend="i">hue</hi>, introduced from the tropic isles, in the warm decomposed volcanic soil of the inner slopes and the floor of the
                <pb xml:id="n126" n="126"/>
                olden crater, fished for eels in the great marshes and lagoons of Kawa swamp that spread over the plain for miles below, and snared and speared birds in the bush. There they lived in peace and comfort until Tarao gave mortal offence to Karewa, of Kawhia Harbour.</p>
          <p>Now, Karewa’s sister had become Tarao’s wife; the two sub-tribes were closely akin. But it is possible to overstep the bounds of freedom, even when dealing with a brother-in-law, and that was what Tarao did. It may be that he was over-fond of practical jokes; at any rate he played exactly the wrong kind of grim jest on the touchy Karewa.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Tarao and his followers went to Kawhia at Karewa’s invitation on a visit of friendship; they visited the chief of the Tai-Hauauru—the Western Sea—at his hill-fort, Pounui. Tarao had heard much of the strength of this fortified position, and Karewa, when visiting him, had boasted that it was an impregnable <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> Tarao surveyed it from below before he entered, he gazed long and keenly at it, appraising its defences. To his companions he made the cryptic remark: “<hi rend="i">Teitei awatea, papaku po</hi>” (“High in the daylight, shallow at night”).</p>
          <p>By this he meant that while Pounui might seem a lofty and formidable place by day, when its defences were manned, it would not be so difficult to scale it under cover of night.</p>
          <p>After the ceremonial and festivities customary on the occasion of such friendly visits, Tarao and his party left Pounui for their homes. Karewa and his people waved them farewells and cried their last <hi rend="i">haere ra!</hi> and the visitors from inland disappeared from sight in the forest. But Tarao had not yet done with Pounui Pa. He thought of Karewa’s boastful praise of his <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, and he decided to give him a lesson in caution and watchfulness.</p>
          <p>Bidding his men await his return he left them in camp in the hills and returned alone to the shores of Kawhia Harbour. He watched Pounui from the bush until darkness fell, and then he scouted up to its base. He lay there concealed until the midnight hours, then he climbed the hill, entered the stockaded village, and crept into the large house in which Karewa and many others slept. If any sleepy inmate saw him enter, quietly drawing back the sliding door, he was probably taken for one of the <hi rend="i">hapu.</hi></p>
          <p>Knowing exactly where Karewa slept, Tarao, with the utmost care, as noiselessly as a Red Indian on the scouting trail, crept to his brother-in-law’s side. He remained there unmoving until he was certain the chief lay in a heavy sleep. He felt for the greenstone <hi rend="i">patu</hi>, or <hi rend="i">mere</hi>, the sharp-edged club which Karewa always carried. It was secured by a peculiarly plaited
                <pb xml:id="n127" n="127"/>
                cord formed of thin thongs of dogskin passed through the hole in the handle of the <hi rend="i">mere</hi>, and looped loosely round his wrist.</p>
          <p>Tarao carefully unfastened the weapon from the sleeper’s wrist, without awakening him, and substituted his own <hi rend="i">patu</hi>, a greenstone weapon somewhat similar to Karewa’s in weight and size. So, leaving the house presently as silently as he had come, he passed like a ghost through the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and descended to the valley. In the morning he rejoined his men and the party marched home to the Waipa Valley and Kawa Hill. Tarao’s heart bounded with pride at the glorious trick he had played on his brother-in-law. He laughed to himself; he thought: “Oh that I could have seen Karewa when he awakened this morning and looked at his <hi rend="i">patu pounamu</hi>!”</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Karewa, as it chanced, waked from his sleep very soon after Tarao had crept thief-like out of the dark house. Instinctively he felt for his greenstone <hi rend="i">patu;</hi> he felt it, and slept again. But in the morning light, when he came to look at the weapon, he saw it was not his own familiar <hi rend="i">patu.</hi> The greenstone was a darker tint, a dark green stone; his own <hi rend="i">patu</hi> had a band of lighter colour—the Maori term it <hi rend="i">inanga</hi>, or whitebait, running transversely; moreover, the hand-grip end was differently worked from his, and the dogskin thong was also made differently.</p>
          <p>Then Karewa realised what had happened. It was Tarao’s <hi rend="i">patu pounamu.</hi> He knew exactly how it had been done, as accurately as if he had witnessed it.</p>
          <p>Karewa did not at all appreciate the cleverness of the trick. He was greatly angered; he looked at it in this way: “Tarao had me at his mercy; he stole upon me in the night and he could easily have killed me. He exchanged <hi rend="i">patu</hi> weapons with me in the midnight to show what he could have done had he liked. He has murdered me! For this insult I shall have revenge!”</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>And revenge he planned—<hi rend="i">utu</hi>—satisfaction for the injury to his feelings and the silent threat of what might have been. But he did not hurry about the task of exacting that <hi rend="i">utu.</hi> A sufficiently strong and justifiable <hi rend="i">také, a casus belli</hi>, was required before he and his Kawhia men could enter confidently upon a fighting expedition. The <hi rend="i">patu</hi> incident, while provocative, was scarcely enough to warrant war upon Tarao.</p>
          <p>That <hi rend="i">také</hi> was soon provided by a quarrel between some of Tarao’s young men and a party of Karewa’s <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> who came inland. The disagreement befell on the shore of Kawa Repo, the great expanses of lagoons and marshes that spread to the west and the south from the foot of Kawa
                <pb xml:id="n128" n="128"/>
                Mountain. There were many <hi rend="i">rauwiri</hi>, or eel-weirs (<hi rend="i">pa-tuna</hi>) on the dark-brown watercourses which flowed slowly towards the Waipa River from the morass. The Kawhia men camped beside the swamp and feasted on the eels. A dispute ended in a fight, and Karewa’s men returned to their chief with a tale that justified invasion.</p>
          <p>Meanwhile, Tarao had given much thought to the intertribal situation, and he came to the conclusion that in the event of war with his affronted relative Kawa Hill, with its smaller garrison, would not hold out against a long-continued attack. So, like a wise commander, he prepared for the worst. He must be ready, if need be, to abandon the hill-<hi rend="i">pa</hi> and take refuge in the forest. He set his people to work to prepare a way of retreat.</p>
          <p>This way was a <hi rend="i">rua-keria</hi>, or subterranean passage. The whole strength of the <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> was engaged in the digging of a tunnel and covered way, through the narrow ridge on the southern side of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, from the terrace just below the summit. This tunnel they dug out and downward until it reached the thick clump of bush that covered the hill-slopes on the south side, beyond the outermost lines of the fortification. It was a heavy task, but there were many hands, some digging away with wooden spades, others carrying out the earth in flax baskets. It took a long time to dig the tunnel and to timber it roughly, but at last it was finished, leading down the hill to the woods, where its mouth was hidden from all enemies. It would enable an outnumbered or starving garrison to escape right under the feet of a beleaguering enemy, should matters come to that last extremity.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Over the ranges from Kawhia coast came Karewa and his army. They laid siege to Tarao’s hill castle, and there within the stockaded lines of Kawa Tarao waited anxiously for the assault which should determine whether he would have to make use of his secret route of flight.</p>
          <p>The Kawhia men having drawn their lines all round the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, to prevent the escape of the occupants, Karewa ordered the assault. Up the steep ferny hill swarmed the naked warriors. They battered at the palisades with their stone axes, they hacked away at the vine-ties, and they thrust their long manuka spears through the interstices at the warriors within. The red blood flowed, and the ferocious battle-yell shook the air, and there was the inciting storming-cry of the assaulting captains: “<hi rend="i">Kokiritia—Patua—Kainga!</hi>” (“Charge on them—Slay them—Eat them!”).</p>
          <p>Force of numbers began to prevail. From one terrace to another the defenders were driven back, until, after a struggle which lasted the whole of one day, from the rising to the going down of the sun, only the upper terraces and the <hi rend="i">tihi</hi> at the summit were left in the hands of Tarao and his <hi rend="i">hapu.</hi> Then Tarao decided that Kawa was no longer a desirable home.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n129" n="129"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege129a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege129a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege129a-g"/>
              <head><hi rend="lsc">The Subterranean Passage.</hi></head>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n130"/>
          <pb xml:id="n131" n="131"/>
          <p>“If we wait until to-morrow’s sun rises,” said he to his people, “the land of life will know us no more. We shall go down before the strong arm of Karewa. Now is the time for escape while yet we may. While Karewa’s men, all except the sentries, are sleeping below us there, in the early morning time, before dawn, let us descend into the pit and escape to the forest.”</p>
          <p>And it was done. When most of the wearied besiegers slept soundly, leaving the task of watching to their song-chanting sentinels, who paced the conquered terraces, the dejected people of Kawa left their mountainhold. One by one they descended into the hidden way, some of them carrying lighted torches of resinous wood, and taking little with them except their weapons. Mothers bore their children with them on their backs, wrapped in flaxen shawls; they had to stoop low as they hurried along the narrow grave-like way.</p>
          <p>Tarao was the last to enter the subterranean passage. His wife—Karewa’s sister—would not accompany him. “No,” said she, “get you gone. I shall stay here to deceive the army outside and gain time for you. I shall sit upon the entrance to the pit, which I shall cover with slabs of timber when you have gone. I am in no danger; is not Karewa my brother?”</p>
          <p>And the chief, pressing his nose to his wife’s, dropped into the tunnel, and the woman closed it carefully after him, and sat there on her mats waiting for daylight and the storming party.</p>
          <p>As the first grey light of day spread over the land, the besiegers moved to the assault. Surprised at meeting no resistance, they climbed over the earthworks and stockades and rushed the <hi rend="i">tihi.</hi> And there, to their vast astonishment, they found no warriors awaiting them, with spear and battle-axe, but one lone woman, sitting there calmly on her flax <hi rend="i">whariki</hi> mat.</p>
          <p>Karewa dashed angrily at her, his <hi rend="i">patu</hi> raised. He recognised her, and stayed his blow. He asked where the people had gone—where was his enemy Tarao?</p>
          <p>“How can I tell?” said she; “they all vanished in the night.”</p>
          <p>At that moment there sounded through the morning air a distant trumpet-call, a signal blown by strong lungs from the Maori war-bugle, the <hi rend="i">tetere</hi>, made of wood bound tightly round with <hi rend="i">aka</hi> vines. It came from the south; from the forested valley far in the rear of the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi></p>
          <p>“Do you hear that <hi rend="i">tetere</hi> call?” asked the woman. “That is Tarao’s signal. He is clear away from you; he and all his people have escaped out of your hand as the <hi rend="i">weka</hi> escapes the snare set for it. They burrowed out like rats while your ignorant army was asleep. And this is how they
                <pb xml:id="n132" n="132"/>
                escaped”—and she rose from her mat and pulled away the slabs of timber from the tunnel, and revealed the passage of escape.</p>
          <p>Karewa was furious, but his sister laughed at him. A pursuit was ordered, but not one of the fugitives was overtaken. It was a warrior in the rearguard who had blown the signal. They had had a long start, and they rapidly fled through the forest and the fern until they reached friendly villages on the Upper Waipa. Not one prisoner did the outwitted Karewa take. All the satisfaction left him was the possession of the empty <hi rend="i">pa</hi> of Kawa Hill.</p>
          <p>It was not many days longer before Tarao’s wife quietly departed from the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> one night, and, making her way southward, from village to village, presently rejoined her husband and his tribe. They made their homes far in the heart of the island. There is a familiar place-name in those parts which reminds us to this day of Tarao’s exodus; this is Poro-o-Tarao, the steep range through which the Main Trunk railway tunnels, between the Mokau head-waters and the Upper Whanganui watershed; this mountain was named after our hidden-way burrower. And for many a generation now Kawa Hill has been deserted by the ancient fort-builders and fort-stormers, but its bold-cut terraces and trenches remain, imperishable memorials to a vanished warrior race.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d12" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n133" n="133"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Lover’s Chase</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Story of the Whakatane Valley</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">We</hi> had been some days travelling by rough horse-trails through the Urewera mountains and forests, and it was a relief after so much gorge and range traversing and so many river crossings, to see the wooded cliffs step apart at last and the valley widen out into a great plain of grass and maize fields. A few miles before we rode out from the hill-pent gravels of the Whakatane River we were hailed by a jolly-looking Maori woman, who stood at the fence of a three-<hi rend="i">whare</hi> hamlet on the low terrace between stream and wooded hillside. “Come to <hi rend="i">kai,”</hi> was the invitation; the little <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> of Ngamahanga was just squatting down to its open-air breakfast. It was our second that morning; the first had been eaten at sunrise in camp in the heart of the bush at Waikari-whenua. We were ready for that meal, after our rough and rather wet ride, and the tin plateful of boiled eggs and the flax basket of trout were capital fare. The trout had been caught in an eel-trap; it tasted all the better for the unorthodox method of its capture. The eggs seemed of make unfamiliar. The hospitable <hi rend="i">wahine</hi>, noticing my enquiring look, said: “They are peacock eggs, <hi rend="i">pakeha.”</hi></p>
          <p>“Peacock eggs?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes; we have plenty of peacocks here,” and she pointed over the fence. It was the first time we had seen peahens in the working role of domestic fowls. They certainly were a success at Ngamahanga that morning.</p>
          <p>When we called our good-byes to the kind folk of the little settlement—it was the first inhabited spot we had seen for some forty miles—and went on our way towards the Urewera villages at Ruatoki, an old man joined us on his roan pony. He was good company, this white-whiskered veteran of the Hauhau war-trail; active still for all his near-fourscore years; his eyes peered out with the keen glitter characteristic of these few surviving warriors, from under very thick bushy eyebrows. And after our horses had been given their gallop and we pulled up to a walk, the old man told the stories of the wayside. Forest-hidden ancient forts on the clifftops, the scenes of long-ago battles, venerable trees and their legends. The story that most of all captured my fancy was the legend of yonder rock of romance, the great flat slab called Te Tapapatanga-a-Te Rau-tawhiri—which, out of consideration for the reader, shall henceforward be called Fragrant-Leaf’s Rock.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <pb xml:id="n134" n="134"/>
          <p>The tale of that ancient rock-slab, said the Maori, began a long way from here. It was down at the seaside village at Whakatane, where Hurinui’s carved house “Wairaka,” with the mermaid splendidly wood-sculptured on its front, stands to-day facing the river entrance. Long ago there lived there a young chief named Rongo-Karae (“Listen to the seagulls”), a tall, fine, handsome fellow, well tattooed, proficient with spear, <hi rend="i">mere</hi> and <hi rend="i">taiaha;</hi> in fact, a perfect warrior. To visit the village came one day a party of people from up the valley, the folk of Ruatoki out yonder, and with their chief came his two daughters. One of these girls, the younger, was a very beautiful young woman, and all the young men admired her greatly, none more than Rongo-Karae. But she was not for any man yet, this starryeyed beauty, for it was the desire of her family that she should be a <hi rend="i">puhi</hi>, that is, that she should remain unmarried for many years to come, and should be trained as a priestess. Her name was Rau-tawhiri, which means “Leaf of the Sweet-scented Tree.” There was another name bestowed on her—Rangimahanga—but let us speak of her as Fragrant Leaf. As for the elder sister, she was a bounteously-built, handsome young woman, but Rau’ was the beauty.</p>
          <p>After the ceremonious greetings and feasting at Whakatane, and after the dances, the <hi rend="i">haka</hi> and <hi rend="i">poi</hi>, in which Fragrant Leaf won the admiration of all for her grace of movement, her dexterity with the <hi rend="i">poi</hi> balls, and for the sweetness of her voice as she chanted the old time-keeping songs of love—after these doings, the Ruatoki people returned to their homes. And Rongo-Karae could think of nothing but the lovely young maid Fragrant Leaf.</p>
          <p>The day soon came when Rongo-Karae set out with a party of his people for Ruatoki to pay a return visit to the chief of that place. He was greeted with the greatest hospitality, and so greatly did the people admire his warrior mien that they besought him to remain there and become one of the tribe. So fine a man would give added strength to the tribe if he would but stay. “Remain with us and we will give you a wife,” they said, “or as many wives as you like; and as for land, why, look around. Here is land enough and to spare, the beautiful plains and the ranges and forests full of birds. Why live hemmed in by cliffs and tide at Whakatane when you can have this grand country for your home?”</p>
          <p>As for the women, they were all in love with Rongo-Karae—all but one. And, of course, that was the one he desired most of all—Rau-tawhiri, the maid of the village. She would not look kindly on the young brave; indeed, she made jesting remarks about his vanity and martial talk. For all his bragging, said she, no one had yet heard of any great deeds he had performed.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <pb xml:id="n135" n="135"/>
          <p>Rongo-Karae soon made his decision known. He would not return to Whakatane, but would remain at Ruatoki with the descendants of Toikai-rakau. And the chief of the tribe, at a gathering of the people, announced that he would give the young warrior his eldest daughter as a wife. And at this there was great satisfaction among the tribe; in fact, everyone was well satisfied but Rongo-Karae. For, though the elder daughter, the <hi rend="i">tuakana</hi>, was a fine figure of a woman and looked likely to mother many warriors, she was not Fragrant Leaf.</p>
          <p>The pair were married, and they dwelt in Tauarau, the principal village in the group of settlements we call Ruatoki. But always Rongo-Karae’s thoughts dwelt on that haughty beauty Fragrant Leaf. He made request of her that she should become his wife—for it was often the custom for a man to take two sisters as wives. But Fragrant Leaf laughed at him, which only increased his desire for her, and he determined that he would find some way of conquering the scornful maid.</p>
          <p>Indeed, he put it to his wife, the elder sister; he told her of his overmastering desire for Rau-Tawhiri, because of her beauty and because she had spurned him. And—behold the ways of women! (said the storyteller)—the elder sister declared that she would help him to obtain the younger as his wife. It may be she secretly hated Fragrant Leaf and desired to see the proud one subjugated. At any rate, she agreed to aid her husband. She gave him this counsel, that the only way in which he could conquer the <hi rend="i">puhi</hi> was by the strong hand. A warrior conquered his foes by force of arms; so with a stubborn woman, she must be taken by storm. And Rongo-Karae listened and profited thereby.</p>
          <p>Two days later Rongo-Karae, who kept daily watch like a hawk, saw the maid Fragrant Leaf go out in the direction of this gorge-mouth where the Whakatane issues from the hills. She was, maybe, seeking scented grasses for her house, or it may be that the <hi rend="i">tawhara</hi> fruit was ripe in the bush, for with her was an attendant, a slave woman, who carried a large basket. And Rongo-Karae watched and followed. He overtook the pair out yonder on the plain, inland of Tauarau. The attendant he roughly bade return to the village, which she promptly did, in spite of Fragrant Leaf’s angry protests. And then the warrior made fierce love to the maid. He told her that he was determined to make her his wife, and he pressed her to return with him.</p>
          <p>But Fragrant Leaf was made of stubborn stuff. She slapped the brave’s tattooed face, and, whirling about, ran for her life up this Whakatane Valley. After her raced the lover. What a race was that! It began out yonder on the river-bank. Where did it end? Be patient. You shall hear.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <pb xml:id="n136" n="136"/>
          <p>Now both these young people were strong, well-muscled runners. Rau-Tawhiri was accustomed to sports in the open, she was a great swimmer and she could dance tirelessly. So she ran on confidently, although the young man’s anger had at first terrified her. She thought to reach a camp of her people up the river, or perhaps elude Rongo-Karae and circle round in the bush, and so race homeward again. She did indeed attempt to break away to the right, but her pursuer headed her off; and now she realised his purpose. He would chase her up this valley until she surrendered through weakness. But her limbs and lungs were strong, and she ran on, like one of those deer on the hills.</p>
          <p>“Stop, foolish one!” Rongo-Karae shouted once, but he wasted no more breath on calls. He was wearing only a light <hi rend="i">rapaki</hi>, or waist-mat, which did not impede his running. As for the girl, she had a <hi rend="i">korowai</hi> cloak about her shoulders when she left the village, but it now lay on the bushes far behind, and, as airily clad as her pursuer, the athletic beauty raced on up the valley.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>On they ran, that Maori pair, one as determined as the other, the girl to outrace her lover, the man to capture her. They had gone, perhaps, two miles, when Rongo-Karae exultantly observed the girl’s distress. She had made heroic fight for liberty; now her breath and muscles were failing her.</p>
          <p>She struggled on, casting terrified glances behind her. The low bushes through which she tore wrested from her her last remaining garment; she could not stay an instant to retrieve it. Rongo-Karae, too, had lost his <hi rend="i">rapaki</hi>, or cast it away, and so they went on, but more slowly now, that wild naked pair.</p>
          <p>At last poor Fragrant Leaf could run no more, not another step. She stopped, she staggered and fell on a great flat rock by the trail side, close to the river. She lay with heaving lungs, her face on the rock; her feet were cut and bleeding, her limbs and body scratched by the race through the fern and short <hi rend="i">manuka.</hi></p>
          <p>A moment or two and up came Rongo-Karae, almost as exhausted. He dropped down by the girl’s side and put his arms about her. And this time Fragrant Leaf did not repel her lover with scornful laugh. She had lost her pride when the bushes snatched from her her last garment.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>And so (thus ended the old man his story) the pair, the conqueror and the conquered, came home to Tauarau that evening as darkness fell. The girl walked calmly to Rongo-Karae’s house and took her place there as his new wife. Her sister greeted her with simulated astonishment, for she
                <pb xml:id="n137" n="137"/>
                did not wish the younger one to know that she had abetted Rongo-Karae in his strong-handed wooing. But it was not long before Fragrant Leaf’s husband told her of it, and now, again, behold the ways of a woman!</p>
          <p>The younger sister determined that she would rid the home of the elder one, in retaliation for what she considered a deed of treachery. So she put forth all her wiles, and used all her arts to win Rongo-Karae completely for herself, and Rongo, seeing her more beautiful and more captivating than ever, resolved that he would have no other woman in the house but her.</p>
          <p>So he put away the elder sister; he bade her return to her father; and he and Rau-Tawhiri abode with each other all their days. And from them sprang this clan of the Urewera which is called Ngati-Rongo-karae, in truth a numerous <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> to-day, and never shall they forget the love-story of their origin.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>And it would be well, <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> (this by way of final word from the old legend-teller), if this rock, the-Place-Where-Rau-Tawhiri-Lay, were preserved as a sacred spot. Why not? Was it not our tribal trysting place? Let not your <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> roadmakers break it up when they come cutting and blasting that new way up the Whakatane.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n138"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege138a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege138a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege138a-g"/>
              <figDesc>Sketch of the rock where Rau-Tawhiri lay</figDesc>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d13" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n139" n="139"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Rock of the Flying Foam.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Saga of the Waikato River</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">A Charm</hi> of the Waikato River is the wealth of legend and romance along that grand waterway, the noblest of all New Zealand rivers. From Lake Taupo all the way down to the sea, every mile of its winding course has its folk-story and its song, and its lower waters have the records of the Maori War to sanctify them. This tradition concerns the beautiful valley of Orakei-korako and neighbourhood, where the river plunges through the rocky passes and roars in flying foam over its innumerable falls and rapid runs and round its little wooded islands.</p>
          <p>A few miles below the old Maori village of Orakei-korako, on the riverside road that leads southward from Atiamuri, are the Haere-huka Rapids, where the river is broken by a wild fall, just below a green and lovely islet clothed to the water’s edge with foliage. Below the furious foam of the rapids again are other fairy isles, dripping everywhere with moisture; the spray of the cataract. Huge hills rise on either side of the river, wooded of base, scarred of side, with rounded shoulders, rearing here and there Titanic masses of grey volcanic rock, like swags on the backs of mountain giants. Down there, near the proper left bank of the river—the side on which our road goes—there is a great black rock, rounded by centuries of water-rush, protruding its glistening head. The strong river surges round it ceaselessly—spray bathes it ever, and sometimes the angry little waves completely hide it from sight. But it always emerges, the embodiment of eternal stability, in that turmoil of mad waters. This is the rock which gives its name to the rapid. Haere-huka, the olden Maori called it, the rock of “Moving Foam,” or “Flying Foam.”</p>
          <p>And here, on the green bank overlooking the rapid-whitened river, I heard the story of how that great rock gave fresh courage to the heart of a weary and broken man.</p>
          <p>About a century ago a friendly party of the Ngati-Tuwharetoa tribe, of Taupo, visited Rotorua, where they were treated with the accustomed generous hospitality of the Maori. One of the dancers in the Arawa <hi rend="i">haka</hi> and <hi rend="i">poi</hi> to amuse the visitors was the beautiful wife of Taua, chief of the Ngati-Tunohopu branch of Ngati-Whakaue. She excelled all the women in the grace and dexterity of her movements. Amongst the guests was a young chief of Taupo named Harakeke, who was smitten with the charms of the lady. During the stay of the party at Rotorua, Harakeke secretly made love to Taua’s wife to such purpose that when the guests were ready
                <pb xml:id="n140" n="140"/>
                to return she consented to abandon her husband and fly with the Taupo chief.</p>
          <p>Taua endeavoured to arouse the Arawa tribe to take up his cause and punish the Taupo people for the abduction of his wife. But they refused, partly because they were afraid of the great chief <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>, of Taupo, and also because of their relationship to his tribe. Despairing of success, Taua composed and sang the following song, which in the end had the effect of rousing the Arawa to a sense of the injury to their fellow-clansman and the insult to the tribe:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>Whakarongo mai ra, e Tutanekai,</l>
            <l>E Ariari-te-rangi, ki aku rongo aitu!</l>
            <l>I huia-ruatia, ko te pou o te whare,</l>
            <l>Ko aku mauri tonu, noa rawa kai muri.</l>
            <l>Kati koia, e Teke, ko te tawai mai ra,</l>
            <l>Tukua taku tinana hai titiro noa atu.</l>
            <l>I te taumata i Te Hemo,</l>
            <l>I Piopio ra, ka eke koe i Tauhunui,</l>
            <l>Kai Tauhara, e titiro ana ki te Whakaipu ra</l>
            <l>Ki Rangatira ra, kai a Tamamutu,</l>
            <l>Ki Waihi ra hai a Toki, hai a Tahau.</l>
            <l>Kore rawa e aro mai, ki Tongariro ra,</l>
            <l>Ko <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>, ki a <name type="person" key="name-209430">Te Rohu</name>; ki Waimarino,</l>
            <l>Ko Te Harakeke tu-repo taku warawara.</l>
            <l>Tangohia atu ra ko te tua-awatea,</l>
            <l>Ko te to-whare: raru rawa ko au e i-i!</l>
          </lg>
          <p>[<hi rend="i">Translation.</hi>]</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>Listen to my song, O Tutanekai,</l>
            <l>O Ariari! to my woeful song!</l>
            <l>A double misfortune has befallen me,</l>
            <l>For the pillar of my house has fallen,</l>
            <l>The very essence of my life has gone,</l>
            <l>Leaving me as one deprived of tapu,</l>
            <l>Cease then, O Teketapu, thy vain objections,</l>
            <l>And let me wander forth,</l>
            <l>Gazing southwards from Te Hemo’s hill, To distant Piopio,</l>
            <l>To where my lost wife scaled the steeps</l>
            <l>Of lofty Tauhunui.</l>
            <l>From Tauhara’s lone mount</l>
            <l>I’ll gaze upon Whakaipu, on Rangatira too—</l>
            <l>There stands the home of Tamamutu.</l>
            <l>Beyond is Waihi, where Toki and Tahau dwell.</l>
            <l>But Tongariro’s mountain greets me not;</l>
            <l>Beneath its shadow is the great <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>;</l>
            <l>There, too, <name type="person" key="name-209430">Te Rohu</name> dwells.</l>
            <l>Ah, yonder at the Waimarino I’ll find my hateful enemy,</l>
            <l>Te Harakeke, swamp-dweller, food for my revenge!</l>
            <l>’Twas at eventide that she was taken—</l>
            <l>The house-closer by night—</l>
            <l>Leaving me lonely here, to grief a prey!</l>
          </lg>
          <p>In this song—which is often sung at the present day by members of the Arawa tribe when they wish to appeal to sentiment—the composer implored Teketapu (<name type="person" key="name-100324">Te Amohau</name>), the Rotorua chief, not to restrain him, but to let his body, or even his spirit go, if only to gaze wistfully at the distant mountains of Taupo from Te Hemo Gorge, from Piopio Mount or from Tauhunui Ridge. He called on the principal chiefs of Taupo by name at their respective dwelling-places to espouse his cause, avenge his dishonour and restore “the corner-post of his house”—the worker by day, the closerup
                <pb xml:id="n141" n="141"/>
                up of the house by night—his wife. He lamented that the chiefs turned away from him, and he vented his rage by cursing Te Harakeke, the author of his sorrows, as a flax plant growing in the swamp (a play on his name; <hi rend="i">harakeke</hi> is the name of the flax) who could become his <hi rend="i">warawara</hi>, or food for revenge.</p>
          <p>Taua’s poetical appeal was irresistible, and a small party of <hi rend="i">tino toa</hi>—tried warriors—prepared to accompany the chief. The company set out for Taupo, travelling only at night. Swimming across the Waikato River at Motu-whanake, a small island at the mouth of the Whirinaki branch of the Waikato, midway between Te Niho-o-te-kiore and Orakei-korako, Taua and his men marched rapidly along the bank of the river to the Haere-huka Rapid, where they camped. From this bivouac the warriors passed by way of Orakei-korako (along where the telegraph line now runs) to a valley about four miles north of where the present road joins the motor road from Rotorua to Taupo. The Rotorua men arrived there at daylight and found a number of the Taupo people camped; they were warriors who had marched out to offer battle to Taua.</p>
          <p>The Arawa at once attacked the Taupo party, but after at first gaining what appeared to be a victory, they were beaten off with some loss. In sorrow and dejection they retreated to their camp at Haera-huka, and halted there as darkness fell. Overwhelmed at the loss of their friends, the Arawa sank down on the bank of the Waikato just opposite the rock now called Haere-huka. After resting, a discussion arose as to what their course should be. Nearly all were for returning to Rotorua at once to secure reinforcements.</p>
          <p>Not so Taua. He knelt by the edge of the river, his <hi rend="i">taiaha</hi> in front of him, stuck in slanting against his shoulder, both hands on it, and so rested, as was often the custom. All the time the others were speaking he remained silently gazing at the dark rock in midstream, over which the waters fiercely raged, only to allow the head of it to reappear. It was a bright moonlight night, and speaker after speaker arose by <hi rend="i">marama’s</hi> clear beams and urged Taua to return to his home. One of them had a presentiment that Taua would be killed if they persisted, and that they would be overwhelmed by “the snows of Tongariro”—their enemies of Ngati-Tuwharetoa.</p>
          <p>Taua at last arose and addressed his warriors. <hi rend="i">Taiaha</hi> in hand, he strode back and forth, speaking in quick, decisive words. He spoke of the loss of their friends and of the shame that would attend them if they returned unsuccessful. Pointing to the rock in the midst of the rapids, showing distinctly in the light of the beautiful moon, he compared their present position to it. Constantly overwhelmed by the rushing waters and
                <pb xml:id="n142" n="142"/>
                the flying foam, it always reappeared unmoved and firm as ever. “I have taken courage from the rock,” he said, “and nothing will turn me back. Your arguments flow over me as the spray flies over yon rock!” He urged that if they returned on their tracks at once they would take the enemy unawares and secure a victory.</p>
          <p>Taua’s speech was so eloquent and forceful that it carried all his warriors with it. They were animated with his own heroic and determined spirit. <hi rend="i">“Ae!</hi> We shall follow you!” they cried. At midnight the Arawa arose and took the fighting trail again. They quickly reached a deep valley on the old path from Orakei-korako to Taupo, a mile or two before where it joins the present road at the “Height of Land.” Here, just at dawn, they fell on their unsuspecting enemies. Taken completely by surprise, the Taupo men were borne down by the furious assault, and heavy was the slaughter. In such manner did Taua avenge his erring wife.</p>
          <p>And the victorious chief of Ngati-Tunohopu straightway adopted the name of Haere-huka, after the courage-inspiring rock in the Waikato, and his descendants now bear it. There is a <name type="person" key="name-100088">Taua Tutanekai</name> Haere-huka in Rotorua to-day. Let not that name be forgotten, for it holds a heroic and a poetic memory.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d14" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n143" n="143"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Judgment of Unenuku.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Classic</hi> mythology tells us how Paris judged the contest of the goddesses for the prize of beauty. There is a little Maori word-of-mouth story, now for the first time recorded, that deserves to become as well known as the familiar Greek legend.</p>
          <p>In Lake Rotorua, about midway between the southern shore and the island of Mokoia, there is a shallow place, a long sandbank, called by the Arawa people “Te Hiwi o Toroa,” or “The Shoal of the Albatross.” It is perhaps 25 feet below the surface of the water; at any rate, it is considerably shallower than the surrounding parts, and it is, or was, a favourite fishing bank for <hi rend="i">koura</hi> (the fresh-water crayfish) and <hi rend="i">kakahi</hi> shellfish.</p>
          <p>Paddling out towards this bank one day of long ago, came a canoe party of four. At the steering paddle was a Maori chief whose name was Uenuku-Kopako, which we shall abbreviate to Uenuku. His crew consisted of his three wives, Rangi-whakapiri, Hinepito, and Tao-i-te-kura. These names also we shall considerately reduce to the simple Rangi, Hine and Kura.</p>
          <p>Uenuku was a handsome fellow, tattooed in the best Maori manner, and a warrior of some renown. As it happens in most harems, there was considerable jealousy, and the thatched house of Mokoia was not always a peaceful home. The ladies were not at all in agreement on the question of matrimonial precedence, as to which of them was, or should be, the favourite wife, the one to accompany the lord and master on his jaunts abroad, and the one recognised as his chief partner.</p>
          <p>Uenuku became very weary of this continual bickering, and had he not been a kind-hearted fellow, he might have settled the question by knocking one or two of the <hi rend="i">wahines</hi> on the head with his sharp-bladed greenstone <hi rend="i">mere.</hi> At last he bethought him of a plan of settlement, and he ordered out his canoe.</p>
          <p>Just over the shoal, Uenuku bade his wives cease paddling, and look down through the clear water. They peered over the side and watched the little crayfish crawling on the white pumice sand.</p>
          <p>“Now,” said Uenuku, “this is the place of the test—it is the day of decision. I am weary to death of your quarrelling, your disputing as to which of you shall be my first wife. It must cease—must cease. This is the test. You shall dive for me, and the one who proves the best and strongest diver, she shall be my best-beloved wife. The one who touches the bank and returns with a handful of shell or sand to prove it shall be the wanner.”</p>
          <pb xml:id="n144" n="144"/>
          <p>And that was the test. Each young woman in turn cast off the flax waist-garment she was wearing, poised for a moment, taking a long, deep breath, and plunged overboard. Rangi was the first to dive. She came up, and sadly admitted that she could not reach the bottom of the lake. Hine was the next. She, too, was unsuccessful. Then Kura, as strong and deep of lung as she was beautiful, laid aside her mat, and dived into the depths. She remained below so long that Uenuku feared something had happened to her. In one ear she wore a <hi rend="i">pohoi</hi>, or bunch of the soft, downy feathers of the <hi rend="i">toroa</hi>, the albatross—an ornament of the old-time Maori. This came adrift, just after she dived, and floated up to the surface of the water, close to where Uenuku sat gazing down over the side of the canoe.</p>
          <p>Five, ten seconds passed—no Kura. The water had been disturbed by the splashing and diving, and the three in the canoe could not see her. At last she came up, with heaving breast, gasping for air, but clutching something triumphantly in her hand. She swam to her husband’s side, and showed a handful of sand she had snatched from the bottom of the lake.</p>
          <p>Kura had won. Uenuku, like Paris of old, pronounced her the victor. Henceforth she would be the chief delight of his <hi rend="i">whare.</hi> She had achieved her prize—a more substantial prize than the apple of old. Kura, the Mokoia queen of beauty, chanted a song of love and triumph as the crew paddled home. The defeated co-wives did not join in it. As for Uenuku, he was a very pleased and satisfied man. No more domestic rivalry; this had all been settled by his happy idea of the <hi rend="i">ruku</hi>—the long dive. And he gave the place the name it carries to this day—”Te Hiwi o Toroa,” in memory of Kura’s plume that came floating from the depths of the lake.</p>
          <p>But what Uenuku would have done about it had all three wives reached the bottom and returned with handfuls of sand is more than I can say.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n145" n="145"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege145a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege145a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege145a-g"/>
              <head><hi rend="lsc">Trial by Water.</hi></head>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n146"/>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d15" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n147" n="147"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">At the Rising od Kopu.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Now</hi>,” said the white-haired dame Mere Ngamai, of the Ngati-Awa, “this is a tale of the days of old, the tale of the young girl Miro and her love for her chieftain Hikareia. She loved even unto death. <hi rend="i">Whakarongo mai!</hi> Listen to my story.</p>
          <p>“Hikareia was a young chief of a tribe far in the north of New Zealand, and Miro was a certain <hi rend="i">puhi</hi>, a girl whom her family kept sacred from man until such time as she should be given ceremoniously in marriage. The fame of that young girl spread throughout the land. The young man heard of her, of her beauty and her sacredness; she was much in his mind, and he desired greatly to meet her. And at last they beheld each other face to face at a gathering of the tribes, and each conceived a great desire for the other. They loved, and from that time onward they had no thought but for each other.</p>
          <p>“When the girl’s kinsfolk heard that the young people loved each other they were angry, and they returned to their homes—they had been on a visiting journey among the tribes of the North—and they took Miro with them.</p>
          <p>“Time passed, perhaps a year. Hikareia and the girl still loved each other though far separated. At last Hikareia persuaded his elders to prepare for a great gathering of the tribes at his village, a <hi rend="i">hui</hi>, a very great <hi rend="i">hui.</hi> The harvest of the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> was gathered in; the men snared and speared great numbers of the forest birds and preserved them in bark containers; and they caught huge quantities of fish and sun-dried them against the time of feasting. The women wove the finest of flax robes, for there must be generous gifts to the guests. Hikareia planned all this because the <hi rend="i">hui</hi> would enable him to meet his love again; the young chieftainess would come with her tribe to the assembly.</p>
          <p>“The word went forth, and from far and near the tribes gathered to the ceremonial congress in Hikareia’s <hi rend="i">pa.</hi></p>
          <p>“And, as the lover hoped, Miro came, and with her her father and her brothers, and their tribesfolk. They came in their large canoe—for canoes were the only means by which people could reach that place, which was on an island. The name of the canoe was Te Punga-i-orohia (The Polished Anchor-stone). They arrived at the village, a hill <hi rend="i">pa</hi> overlooking the sea, and there the lovers beheld each other again.</p>
          <p>“It was not long before the two young people secretly appointed a meeting in the woods. There they met, in the fragrant twilight of the bush, and they loved each other as men and maids will. And Hikareia and the girl took each other as man and wife.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n148" n="148"/>
          <p>“But their joy was not for long. The girl’s angry father and brothers, and their warriors, seized her, and bore her weeping away, and took her to their canoe, in which they were about to return to their homes. They were exceedingly wroth at their <hi rend="i">puhi</hi> having given herself to Hikareia against the family’s and the tribe’s wishes. So to the great canoe, the Punga-i-orohia, lying on the beach, the tribe led the weeping Miro. It was in the very early morning, when the sea was calm for the passage to the mainland.</p>
          <p>“As they walked along the beach the girl stooped and picked up some heavy stones, which she secretly placed in the folds of her <hi rend="i">tatua</hi>, the flaxen girdle which she wore around her waist inside her mat. These stones she placed there for a purpose, for she had resolved not to survive the parting from her lover.</p>
          <p>“It was not yet dawn when they left the shore, and the paddlers dipped their paddles, and the canoe moved swiftly over the calm sea. The chief stood amidships in the canoe, the ‘Polished Anchor-stone,’ turning from side to side and waving his greenstone weapon, the <hi rend="i">mere</hi>, and chanting his time-song for the paddlers. The young girl Miro sat in the stern of the canoe near the steersman. The canoe drew away from the island, heading for a bay on the mainland, and presently as they passed clear of a high headland, the young girl beheld the great star Kopu (Venus), the brightest star of the morning, shining in the sky. And when she beheld it she rose, and standing there she chanted this song of love and lamentation for her lost lover:</p>
          <p>
            <quote>
              <floatingText xml:id="d2-d15-t1">
                <body xml:id="d2-d15-t1-b1">
                  <div xml:id="d2-d15-t1-b1-d1" xml:lang="mi">
                    <lg type="verse">
                      <l>“‘Tera Kopu, whakakau ana mai-e!</l>
                      <l>Nga mata kaha koia,</l>
                      <l>Kei runga ahau</l>
                      <l>O te pua o toku nei waka,</l>
                      <l>O te Punga-i-orohia e.</l>
                      <l>He rimu ano au,</l>
                      <l>Ka motu ki Tawaiti e.</l>
                      <l>E taea te hiri mai</l>
                      <l>Te tinana ki te tau!</l>
                      <l>Me moe ki te po</l>
                      <l>I konei to wairua e!</l>
                      <l>Hara mai noa nei</l>
                      <l>I whakaoho i te moe ra,</l>
                      <l>Tokiki waewae i rangona e au e!</l>
                      <l>Tohu ake ai au</l>
                      <l>Ko Hikareia ko ra.</l>
                      <l>Titiro kia ahau,</l>
                      <l>Ka hei ona mata</l>
                      <l>Ki rau o te wahine ra.</l>
                      <l>Ma wai hold koe</l>
                      <l>E nui manako atu e</l>
                      <l>He tau na te tangata?</l>
                      <l>Ka hara mai, ka ruha e i!”</l>
                    </lg>
                  </div>
                  <div xml:id="d2-d15-t1-b1-d2">
                    <p>[<hi rend="i">Translation.</hi>]</p>
                    <lg type="verse">
                      <l>“‘Yonder shines Kopu, fairest star,</l>
                      <l>Rising o’er the mountain brow,</l>
                      <l>Bright star and glorious, beaming now</l>
                      <l>On this poor stricken one,</l>
                      <l>Borne away in the feather-plumed canoe,</l>
                      <l>The canoe ‘Punga-i-orohia.’</l>
                      <l>I’m like a wreath of seaweed</l>
                      <l>Torn from the rocks on Tawaiti’s isle.</l>
                      <l>I’ll ne’er return</l>
                      <l>To my lost lover’s arms.</l>
                      <l>When evening comes thy spirit hovers near—</l>
                      <l>It mingles once again with mine</l>
                      <l>But when I wake, alas! thou’rt gone.</l>
                      <l>The rustle of thy spirit feet</l>
                      <l>I faintly hear,</l>
                      <l>Token that thou didst linger near, O Hikareia!</l>
                      <l>Gaze on me once more,</l>
                      <l>And then forever veil thine eyes</l>
                      <l>From women of this world!</l>
                      <l>Who will love thee, who desire thee</l>
                      <l>As I do love thee now?</l>
                      <l>I am cast away</l>
                      <l>Like a worn-out fishing net—</l>
                      <l>Ah me!”</l>
                    </lg>
                  </div>
                </body>
              </floatingText>
            </quote>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n149" n="149"/>
          <p>“And, having chanted this her death-song, the girl instantly dropped over the side of the canoe into the sea. The heavy stones she had concealed within her garments carried her down in a moment. She sank out of sight, carried to the bottom by the stones from her lover’s isle.</p>
          <p>“The crew paddled back over the course they had come, but no sign of the young girl Miro could they see. She had gone, utterly vanished. And after long and vainly searching the ‘Punga-i-orohia’ was put on her course again and the chief and all his men chanted their farewell songs for Miro, and they wept bitterly, for she was a much-loved maid. And so they returned to their homes, and left Miro there in the deeps of the sea. So the lovers were for ever parted in body, but their souls were united in the twilight land. The lover’s <hi rend="i">wairua</hi>—his spirit—nightly went to seek the <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> of Miro in the Reinga, the shadowy shore. For that is where the sou! goes abroad, and the sleeper smiles as he embraces his spirit-love. <hi rend="i">‘Ki te awhi-reinga ki tenei kiri e’</hi>—they clasp each other in the land of dreams.”</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d16" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n150" n="150"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">A Cartridge from Taraia</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">This</hi> story may more properly be classed as a historical narrative than as a folk-story. It is the story of an intertribal war episode which developed curious complications and called for Government intervention with a military demonstration in the form of an expedition to Tauranga, and sundry cannibal incidents far removed from the original argument. But it comes in as a popular tale of old oft-told in the meetinghouses, especially by the descendants of Taraia’s warriors of the Thirties and Forties, who live in the Waihou and Ohinemuri country.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Where the main road to Tauranga from Paeroa and Waihi, in the Ohinemuri, goes down to the long crooked shore of Katikati Harbour, there is a half-circle curve round the base of a beautiful mountain facing the entrance to the estuary. This height is Hikurangi, a topographically descriptive place-name that occurs in many parts of New Zealand; an ancient Polynesian name, literally “tail of the sky”; it means sky-line, the place where the last light of day lingers. That is the modern motor way, but the ancient Maori trail goes right over the top of the peak; the wary oldtimers liked to keep to the top of the ridges.</p>
          <p>My story, as told by Ngati-Tamatera, and also, with some variations, by the Ngai-te-Rangi people, goes back eighty-seven years to the era when New Zealand, newly placed under the British flag, was only just emerging from the cannibal era, despite the fact that missionaries had been toiling away for two decades at the task of taming Tangata Maori. The most conservative pagan of them all—”conservative” is an extremely mild adjective in this case—was Taraia Ngakuti, the head chief of the Ngati-Tamatera tribe, of Ohinemuri. Taraia was lord of the high, low and middle justice in the Waihou River Valley, from the <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> waters inland to Te Aroha mountain. To his last day (in 1871) he was the very perfect and complete savage.</p>
          <p>It so happened at this period, the year 1842, that Taraia’s nearest neighbour on the Tauranga side of the range, the chief Whanake, of the Ngai-te-Rangi, set about establishing a close season for sharks. It must be explained that the shark fishery of Katikati Harbour was greatly prized by the Maori. The <hi rend="i">mango</hi> of these waters was a specially desirable kind, and provided a great part of the tribe’s food supply. Whanake had a feud with Taraia over the rights to land near Nga-Kuri-a-Whare, on the Katikati shore, and the shark-catching privileges were involved in the quarrel. There
              <pb xml:id="n151" n="151"/>
              was also a blood vendetta. Taraia’s mother had been killed in an olden battle, and her body carried off by Ngai-te-Rangi for a cannibal meal.</p>
          <p>Taraia had fought the coast dwellers many a time, but he considered he had not yet taken sufficient <hi rend="i">utu.</hi> The grim warrior awaited his chance. Whanake proclaimed a <hi rend="i">rahui</hi>, forbidding the catching of sharks on the debatable shores. Taraia was soon informed of this, and he determined to assert his claim to the sea-harvest. He despatched a herald to his rival with an ultimatum in the symbolic fashion of the Maori. It consisted of two articles. One was a <hi rend="i">rourou</hi>, or round flax basket containing smoke-dried eels. The other was a musket cartridge. With these silently eloquent emblems the bearer delivered this message: <hi rend="i">“Ki te whawhai mai koe ki te ngeangea he ra kai tua; ki te whawhai mai koe ki te taonga a Tu, ka tangi te whatitiri, ka hikonga te uira ki runga o Hikurangi”</hi> (“Should you choose to make war with eels only [<hi rend="i">i.e.</hi> to accept the basket of eels], then the day of our combat is far off; but should you choose to wage battle with the weapons of Tu the war god, then presently shall the thunder crash and the lightning flash on the summit of Hikurangi mountain”).</p>
          <p>Whanake, in no way loath to defy his hereditary enemy, accepted the musket cartridge and rejected the basket of eels, which symbolised the food treasures of the Ohinemuri and Waihou rivers. It was an acceptance of the war challenge. The speedy result was a fighting expedition launched by Taraia against the Ngai-te-Rangi chief.</p>
          <p>Whanake and his sub-tribe occupied a fortified village on the island-like peninsula of Ongare, yon green mound jutting out into Katikati harbour. Expecting an attack, the inevitable sequel of his acceptance of the emblematic cartridge, the chief strengthened his palisades and saw to his arms and ammunition.</p>
          <p>Taraia’s column of seventy warriors from Ohinemuri cautiously approached Ongare under cover of darkness, and came stealthily scouting up to the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> It was in the midnight hours that Whanake’s wife, in a sudden fear, awoke her husband and said: <hi rend="i">“E haruru ana te waewae a te tangata”</hi> (“I hear the resounding tread of men’s feet”).</p>
          <p>Whanake rose and went outside. He listened intently a while in the darkness, and returning to his wife said: <hi rend="i">“E hara, e kui; ko te tai e akiaki ana ki te naenae”</hi> (“Not so, wife; it is but the tide lapping on the shells of the beach below”).</p>
          <p>So, satisfied, the pair turned to slumber again. It was the sleep of death. A little while before dawn, Taraia and his war party burst into the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, swept all before them with musket-shot and tomahawk, and slaughtered the too-confident Whanake and eleven of his tribe.</p>
          <p>The cannibal victors hurried back to their own country, across the ranges, with their newly-made slaves and their booty. The miserable <choice><orig>cap-
                <pb xml:id="n152" n="152"/>
                tives</orig><reg>captives</reg></choice> bore on their backs flax baskets containing several bodies of their own dead, cut up for the oven. When a little way over the top of Hikurangi they came to a grove of trees where there was a good spring of water. At this sylvan spot, a favourite resting-place of Maori travellers, Taraia ordered a halt.</p>
          <p>“Cook food for us,” he ordered the captives. “Make ovens and cook your accursed tribe for us. I shall eat Whanake myself!”</p>
          <p>So the <hi rend="i">haangi</hi> were made, the steam-ovens of hot stones in the earth, and there by the mountain spring, the hunters of men feasted on their kill.</p>
          <p>Soon all were on the march again, the slaves carrying the rest of the bodies for the home-stayers. Taraia returned down the Waihou in his war-canoe from Ohinemuri to Kauwaeranga, near the sea waters of <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name>. There the tribes feasted on the “fish of Tu,” and then Taraia fortified his <hi rend="i">pa</hi> against an expected expedition from Tauranga, for he knew that Ngai-te-Rangi would not readily forego revenge.</p>
          <p>It was at this juncture that the Government at Auckland intervened, with the result that it was bluntly told by Taraia to mind its own business and refrain from interfering with matters of purely Maori intertribal politics. With true native logic he enquired why the Government should be so solicitous about his foes, the Ngai-te-Rangi. “Did they not eat my mother?” It was even proposed that a constable should serve Taraia with a summons in his stockaded <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> They did not know the Maori then. That experience was to come.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d17" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n153" n="153"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Pool of the Papua.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">The</hi> sun was hot in the still, windless valley of the Rangitaiki, and though we got a trifle wet in the fording of the deep and strong river —it was some ten miles above the Murupara Bridge on the road from Rotorua to the Urewera Country—boots and trousers soon baked dry when we off-saddled for lunch at the old camp ground at Ngahuinga. We let our horses graze for an hour and boiled the billy, and then had the afternoon before us for the ride up to our camping place on the bush edge at Te Tapiri, on the rim of the ranges, a thousand feet above the Kaingaroa Plain. In a little while we came to the falls of the Wheao. This tributary of the Rangitaiki, flowing through the high fern and the black-fruited <hi rend="i">tupakihi</hi>, poured itself over a broad ledge of rock into a great circular pool surrounded by steep bushy banks. Below, the brimming pool emptied itself in a series of little rapids towards the main river.</p>
          <p>“There she is, there’s the old woman,” said Harehare, the whitebeard from Murupara. He pointed to a small rounded piece of timber, black and polished by water wear, that lay in a backwater where the eddies had undermined the nearer bank. “There’s Hine-ngutu, the old <hi rend="i">kuia.</hi> She’s lasting well, that old woman.”</p>
          <p>Harehare’s story, a legend told all along the Rangitaiki, was that long ago, a century or so, an aged woman called Hine-ngutu, when carrying home a load of firewood on her back one day to the village which then stood here, was hailed by one of her fellow gossips. She turned to answer her, forgetting that she was on the very brink of the great whirlpool below the fall. She tumbled off the narrow, slippery track into the furious waters below and she was never seen again. But a log of wood appeared in the pool, circling round and round, and as it seemed to bear a resemblance to a human body, the fancy grew that it was poor old Hine-ngutu. Once an attempt was made to haul out the log, but it eluded all lassos. Hine dived to the bottom for a while until the fishers desisted. Now, of course, she is <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> through and through, and though she is very much reduced in size by water attrition, she is the same old piece, the visible transubstantiation of Hine-ngutu. Of that there can be no possible doubt, say the Maori.</p>
          <p>As we watched the deep churning basin, with the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> bit of timber tossing in the water, but hemmed in there by an old log with no history to speak of, a big black shag rose heavily from a projecting branch where it had been watching us. It was the sable-plumaged variety of <hi rend="i">kawau</hi> that the Maori calls <hi rend="i">papua</hi>—an interesting word to the philologist, by the way,
              <pb xml:id="n154" n="154"/>
              for it at once suggests an inquiry as to whether its origin had anything to do with Papua, the great Black Island. It circled over the pool, a silent, sombre bird of omen; it settled on a bush on the other side, and sat there, its eyes fixed on us.</p>
          <p>Our Maori companions said the <hi rend="i">papua</hi> was always there. It fished in the Wheao, and it lived beside the mystic pool. “That old fellow,” said they, “is Hine-ngutu’s guardian. He watches the river, and he lives alone here. No doubt he is an <hi rend="i">atua</hi>, a god of some sort. Anyhow, it is best not to meddle with him. If we leave him alone he’ll leave us alone. Perhaps some foolish <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> will shoot him some day—and come to grief in the Rangitaiki.”</p>
          <p>Curious fellow, the Maori, revealing a blending of shrewdness, close observation and an incurably lively imagination. Who among the matter-of-fact <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> tribe would have identified that bit of log with Hine-ngutu, or linked up a stray shag with that old-wives’ tale of the Wheao whirlpool?</p>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege154a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege154a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege154a-g"/>
              <figDesc>Maori design</figDesc>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d18" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n155" n="155"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Wizards of the Plains.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Tale of Maori Magic.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">The</hi> primitive belief in the practice of <hi rend="i">makutu</hi>, the “black art,” has persisted long in such conservative districts as Taranaki. The peculiar interest of this illustration of the ancient faith lies in the fact that one of those concerned in the rites was a white man. It is a remarkable instance of the survival of purely pagan sacrosanct wizardly ceremonies up to the time of the present generation. The white man who was present at the ceremony was <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>, the runaway soldier, who died in 1916 after fifty years of life with the Maori.<note xml:id="fn1-155" n="*"><p>Many episodes of <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>’s strange and perilous life with the Hauhaus were related by me in a book published in 1911, “The Adventures of <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>.” The old pakeha-Maori told me this true story of Maori magic in 1913.</p></note></p>
          <p>In the year 1879, <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>—Tu-nui-a-moa the Maori called him—after fourteen years of wild bush life, had emerged from his exile in the Upper Patea forests and was living with his Maori friends at the large native village of Taiporohenui, near the present town of Hawera, Taranaki. It was one of the principal villages of the Ngati-Ruanui tribe; in that fighting clan Matangi-o-Rupe, Bent’s chief, and to all intent his owner, was a leading man. Bent had had to wife Rupe’s daughter, a handsome girl named Te Hau-maringi-wai—“The Wind-that-Shakes-the-Rain-drops-Down”; she was lately dead. The youngest child of the Rupe family at this time was a boy of about ten years old, named Whai-pakanga. Now, this boy, at the date of our story, lay in a high fever, sick unto death. The family were in deep sorrow and were already thinking of making preparations for the funeral wake.</p>
          <p>As the sick boy lay there in a little <hi rend="i">wharau</hi>, or hospital-shed, erected close to the entrance to the <hi rend="i">raupo</hi>-thatched house, a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> came to Rupe’s home. This <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> was Hupini, the chief sorcerer and warlock on the South Taranaki Plains. He was a very great medicine-man indeed. He was popularly accredited with strange occult powers; with the ability to kill an enemy even though that enemy might be far away, by the projection of the will, and the hurling through space of his magic charms and spells. Killing by Maori “wireless,” in fact. Hupini was a man of about sixty, and belonged to the Whanganui tribe. He was tattooed of face, sharp and glittering of eye.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n156" n="156"/>
          <p>Rupe suspected <hi rend="i">makutu</hi>, but he desired an authoritative diagnosis of the trouble. The <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> looked intently at the invalid in silence for some moments, watched anxiously by Rupe and his family. Presently he turned to Rupe and uttered two words:</p>
          <p>“<hi rend="i">Kua makuturia!</hi>” (“He is bewitched”).</p>
          <p>“Ha!” said Rupe, “I thought so. But who can have done this murderous thing? I have no enemies in the <hi rend="i">kainga.</hi>”</p>
          <p>“Wait,” said Hupini, impressively, “wait. At dawn to-morrow be ready with the boy. I shall return then, and I shall tell you the name of the man who has cast his evil spell upon your son. Remain you there, all of you!”</p>
          <p>Grasping his spear-headed walking-staff, the man of mystery left the Rupe household to digest his diagnosis at their leisure.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>The sun had not yet risen over the dark woods that fringed Taiporohenui, on the following morning, when a little procession moved from Rupe’s <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> fenced courtyard and passed down the ferny hillside to a small stream that flowed around the outskirts of the village. A raw, cold mist lay over the plains and the ferny hills. The invalid—the <hi rend="i">turoro</hi>— was carried on a rough litter by Rupe and his white man, <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>. Hupini, the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi>, walked in front; his lips moved in a half-heard runic chant. Behind the <hi rend="i">turoro’s</hi> litter walked Rupe’s mother and her children. At such a scene as this only the immediate relatives of the sick one could be present.</p>
          <p>When the family reached the bank of the quiet little brook, slipping down through the ferns and overhanging shrubs, Hupini bade the bearers set the sufferer down. Then, watched in painfully intense silence by the little group, the wizard plucked from the centre of a clump of <hi rend="i">toetoe</hi>, or swamp-grass, three long shoots (<hi rend="i">rito</hi>).</p>
          <p>Taking these <hi rend="i">toetoe</hi> shoots in his left hand, Hupini held them up in view of the watchers. Then he took one of them in his right hand, and raising it in the air, he said: “<hi rend="i">Tenei mo te iwi</hi>” (“This is for the tribe”), and stuck it upright in the ground, close by the margin of the stream. Taking the second <hi rend="i">rito</hi>, he cried: “<hi rend="i">Tenei mo te turoro</hi>” (“This is for the sick one”), and set it in the soft ground. Uplifting the third <hi rend="i">toetoe</hi> stalk, the priest, addressing Rupe, said: “<hi rend="i">Tenei mo te tangata kino nana i hanga kino te tamaiti nei</hi>” (“This is for the evil man who has wrought evil on your child”). This also he set in the ground. Then he said to Rupe: “The man who has bewitched your son is a close relative of yours. What shall I do with him?”</p>
          <p>The father replied: “<hi rend="i">Tukua kia mate!</hi>” (“Let him die!”).</p>
          <pb xml:id="n157" n="157"/>
          <p>The three <hi rend="i">toetoe</hi> stalks, spoken of as <hi rend="i">toko</hi> or <hi rend="i">pou</hi> (staff, pillar), stood in a row by the stream-edge. A curious thing now happened. Just as the father had replied, “Let him die!” <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>’s dog, which had followed the party down from the village, ran forward and pulled the third <hi rend="i">toko</hi>— the evil <hi rend="i">makutu</hi> man’s <hi rend="i">toko</hi>—out of the ground, and let it drop a few feet away. The priest did not interfere, but watched the dog with wonder and reverence in his eyes. Of a surety here was a sign!</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> turned to Bent and said: “<hi rend="i">He atua to kuri! He atua ki a koe! Kia pai te atawhai i te tangata!</hi>” (“Your dog is a god! You, too, have a god! Be kind and harm not men!”) He probably thought that the white man had acquired a knowledge of the wiles of the evil eye (to a certain extent Bent did possess that knowledge), and therefore warned him to be careful.</p>
          <p>Now the priest began his prayers. In quick rhythmic tones he uttered these words:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“Toko koe te po,</l>
            <l>Te po nui, te po roa,</l>
            <l>Te po uriuri,</l>
            <l>Te po whawha,</l>
            <l>Te po ka kitea!”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>[<hi rend="i">Translation.</hi>]</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“This is the staff for the Night,</l>
            <l>The Night become visible.</l>
            <l>The Night sought for,</l>
            <l>The Night of deep darkness,</l>
            <l>The great Night, the long Night.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>This opening <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> was in effect an appeal to the gods to reveal the cause of the <hi rend="i">makutu.</hi> The Po, or Night, personified the powers of evil. A Maori “Lighten our darkness, we beseech thee.”</p>
          <p>Then the priest placed his hands on the two <hi rend="i">toko</hi> which remained upright and recited this short prayer:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“I unuhia a Nuku,</l>
            <l>I unuhia a Rangi.</l>
            <l>Maunutanga,</l>
            <l>Mareretanga,</l>
            <l>O tenei tauira,</l>
            <l>O tenei ariki.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>The purport of this <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> was:</p>
          <p>“Release the evil spirit (from this sufferer), O Spirits of the Earth. Release this evil spirit, O Spirits of the Sky! Let the evil fly from him, let it be cast from him, from the body of this sacred one, of this chief!”</p>
          <p>This invocation ended, the priest took the two <hi rend="i">toko</hi> representing the invalid and the tribe from the ground, and going to a small tree which stood on the stream side, he carefully laid them in its fork. They were now <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>, and must not be allowed to lie about where anyone might unwittingly
                <pb xml:id="n158" n="158"/>
                touch them. The <hi rend="i">toko</hi> pulled out of the ground by the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>-Maori’s dog was allowed to lie where it was.</p>
          <p>Now the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi>, his eyes fixed and fearful to look upon, recited in quick, sharp tones, a long prayer, his magic death-dealing incantation, the <hi rend="i">karakia whakamate.</hi> It invoked the powers of darkness (the day of lowering sky, the day of retribution). Its burden was, “Let this evil man, the worker of witchcraft, be destroyed, be utterly destroyed. Let him go unto the Night, the Great Night, the Long Night, the Night of Black Darkness!” The wizard ended his curse: <hi rend="i">“He oti atu ki te ao!”</hi> (“Thou art done forever with this world!”) on a long breath, with a quick forward jerk of his hand, and his glassily set eyes projected until they seemed to start out of his head.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">makutu</hi>-averting ceremony was over. The tattooed priest resumed his ordinary air and tone and said to Rupe: “Carry the boy back to your home. He will recover now. Before many days you will hear more news.”</p>
          <p>The Rupe household, <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> dog and all, returned to their <hi rend="i">kainga.</hi> The boy began to recover fast, and in a few days was well. Faith had worked wonders. As for the enemy who—according to Hupini—had wrought the evil deed, Nemesis, in the form of the Maori Whiro, was on his trail. Hupini had told Rupe his name; it was that of a relative of his who lived at Parihaka, and who had a sinister reputation as a magic-worker and a caster of spells. In a week news came from Parihaka that this man was dead.</p>
          <p>Of what did he die? It depends upon your point of view, <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> or Maori. Who can tell? But in the minds of Rupe and his household—and also in that of the saturnine <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi>—there was no doubt whatever as to the cause of death. It was a clear case of <hi rend="i">makutu</hi> countering <hi rend="i">makutu</hi>, of a superior <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> slaying an inferior one, of curses recoiling upon the curser, of the biter bitten.</p>
          <p>There are some questions which occur to one just here. Did Hupini have a hint conveyed to the Parihaka practitioner of the black art that he (Hupini) had bedevilled him? If so, did the first wizard have nothing in reserve, no superior prayer or <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> that he could invoke to put the fatal spell on Hupini in return? Did the first wizard die of sheer fright at having been cursed by the second wizard? Or did he die unwotting the cause of his seizure, the fatal projection of Hupini’s vengeance-working will through space, the victory of mind over matter? Or was it just a coincidence—our material way of shrugging away anything we don’t happen to understand? <hi rend="i">Ko wai e mohio?</hi> Who can tell?</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <pb xml:id="n159" n="159"/>
          <p>The later history of the <hi rend="i">makutu’d</hi> and <hi rend="i">makutu</hi>-cured boy Whai-Pakanga may be told. When he was about seventeen years old he took a young girl as wife, and lived with her at the Waitara. At eighteen he died. His wife, greatly grieving, resolved not to survive her husband. She brewed an infusion of the leaves of the <hi rend="i">tupakihi (tutu)</hi> and <hi rend="i">wharangi</hi> shrubs—a deadly poison, well known to the Maori. Drinking this, she died in a very few hours. And Whai-Pakanga and his girl-wife were buried in the one grave.</p>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege159a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege159a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege159a-g"/>
              <figDesc>Maori design</figDesc>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d19" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n160" n="160"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Gift of His Fathers</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Te Apanui</hi>, the old chief of Ngati-Awa, lay dying, in his village on the tidal riverside at Whakatane. He was a man of wisdom and much curious knowledge; he was, for one thing, a skilled artist in wood-carving, an art for which his forefathers had been famed. Skill in such a craft, which the highest <hi rend="i">rangatira</hi> did not disdain, was often to a large extent hereditary; there are families in which the eldest sons have been noted for their beautiful wood-carving for one generation after another. The art of the <hi rend="i">whao</hi>, the carver’s chisel, descended from father to son in that small tribe of well-schooled artificers Ngati-Tarawhai, of Okataina and Rotoiti, in the Arawa country. In Ngati-Awa Te Apanui’s father before him had been a <hi rend="i">tohunga-whakairo</hi>, and the son, <name type="person" key="name-207271">Wepiha Apanui</name>, hoped to inherit the ancestral talent.</p>
          <p>Wepiha intended to be by his father’s side when the old man died, but as that moment seemed long delayed, he agreed to go out for a morning’s fishing near the heads with a <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> friend who was on a visit to the village. The pair anchored their canoe just inside the bar and began their fishing, but scarcely had they dropped their lines overboard before they were startled by the bang-banging of double-barrel guns and the crack of rifles in the village.</p>
          <p>“<hi rend="i">Aue!</hi>” exclaimed Wepiha. “<hi rend="i">Kua ngaro te whao!</hi>” (“The art of the carving-chisel is lost!”) In great agitation he pulled in his line at once and in furious haste hauled up the stone anchor. “It’s all your fault!” he cried to his companion. “You would insist on coming out fishing, and now the old man’s dead!” Seizing his paddle he sent the spray flying, his <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> friend plunging in his blade just as vigorously, urging the light canoe towards the beach.</p>
          <p>Dashing ashore at the village waterfront, Wepiha rushed up to the chief’s house, thrusting the people aside right and left.</p>
          <p>“I may yet be in time!” he exclaimed to his companion.</p>
          <p>The old man lay under an awning spread in front of the house. Was he dead yet? Wepiha, with one glance, saw that the gun-firing in announcement of death was premature. The <hi rend="i">kaumatua</hi> was still breathing, but he was at his last gasp. It may be that he rallied his fast-ebbing forces until his beloved eldest son had reached him.</p>
          <p>Wepiha instantly stooped down at his father’s side and seized the old man’s right thumb. He bent down and put the thumb in his mouth,
              <pb xml:id="n161" n="161"/>
              and closed his teeth on it, then released it. The next moment, with a long expiring sigh, the chieftain’s spirit passed.</p>
          <p>“He is dead!” said Wepiha to the people around him as he rose. The tears flowed from his eyes and that was the signal for an outburst of grief and gun-firing from the assembly. The women gathered about the low couch of death to raise the <hi rend="i">tangi</hi> wail. Wepiha, after a fitting display of filial sorrow, walked away secretly elated. The art of the <hi rend="i">whao</hi> was his. He had just been in time to receive the silent gift, to imbibe the sacred wisdom of the <hi rend="i">whakairo</hi> from his father’s well-skilled hand. He had been taught carving, but only in this way could the full and peculiar knowledge of the tribe-head be passed on to him. And that afternoon he cheerfully began work in his carving shed, on a paddle for his <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> fishing mate.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d20" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n162" n="162"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Rite of Ngau - Taringa.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Story of the Heuheu Family.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">The</hi> incident described in the last story was an illustration of one method of absorbing the <hi rend="i">hau</hi>, the sacred essence of wisdom, the soul of skill and knowledge. In the higher departments of learning and occult lore there was the custom of <hi rend="i">ngau-taringa</hi>, by which a venerable sage of the priesthood passed on the <hi rend="i">hau</hi> of his spiritual power, his mystic <hi rend="i">manatapu</hi>, to a near kinsman or other selected successor. In this rite the <hi rend="i">tauira</hi>, the pupil or successor, ceremoniously bit the ear of the dying ancient.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>The supreme <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> of the Ngati-Tuwharetoa tribe a century and more ago was Tai-Pahau, who lived at Waihi, that pretty village on the southern shore of Lake Taupo, near Tokaanu, a waterfall tumbling over the wooded cliff in its rear, the steam of hot springs coiling up close to the quiet waterside. Tai-Pahau was the uncle of the high chief <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu Tukino</name>, who in his old age was overwhelmed by the great landslip at Te Rapa, near Waihi, with fifty of his tribe. At the time of this narrative <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> was in the prime of life, a powerful, very active warrior. The time came when the venerable priest, who was probably about a hundred years old, lay dying. He lay in his house attended by one of the youngest of his daughters, Te Wai-Aromea. <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> had marched out on a war expedition against the tribes of Lower Whanganui and the West Coast. He had gone as far as Poutu, on the shore of the lake Roto-a-Ira, some twelve miles from Waihi. When he left the home village with his fighting men he did not realise that his old uncle’s end was so near, otherwise he would have deferred his march.</p>
          <p>On the day that <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> camped at Roto-a-Ira, the aged wise man felt that his end was at hand; he knew he would not see another sun rise. So he called to his daughter, and he bade her despatch a swift messenger to Poutu and urgently recall the chief, leaving the warriors in camp.</p>
          <p>“Tell him,” he said, “that I am at the point of death. He will know what I want.”</p>
          <p>The old man’s instructions were obeyed. The messenger departed at his utmost speed. It was already night; it would be late when the runner reached <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>, and it would be well after midnight before the chief came to Waihi. The dying <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> waited patiently, he would know intuitively when his nephew was at hand.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n163" n="163"/>
          <p>“Raise me up,” he said to his daughter. He was reclining facing the open door of the small house.</p>
          <p>Presently he called to Te Wai-Aromea. “Turn me,” he said; “help me to turn so that my right side is toward the door.” This the woman did, and the old man sat there, propped up with thick mats; he sat in a listening attitude, with his head slightly bent, inclined from the door.</p>
          <p>In a few moments a figure darkened the doorway and, stooping, quickly entered. It was <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>. By the light of the small fire that burned in the middle of the <hi rend="i">whare</hi> he saw his uncle and he knew from his attitude exactly why the dying wise man had sent for him.</p>
          <p>Without a word, <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> bent down by the priest’s side, and opening his mouth, closed it tightly on Tai-Pahau’s right ear. The whole of the ear was in his mouth; his teeth closed on it close to the head.</p>
          <p>The dying man gave two, three convulsive jerking gasps, and his spirit left his body. <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> loosed his tooth-grip of the <hi rend="i">tohunga’s</hi> ear, and with a parting murmur he pressed his nose to the other’s, in token of farewell. By that act of <hi rend="i">ngau-taringa</hi><note xml:id="fn1-163" n="*"><p>Ngau, to bite; taringa, ear.</p></note> he had absorbed the <hi rend="i">hau</hi> of the dying man’s sacred wisdom and supernatural powers, which were very great indeed.</p>
          <p>It was <name type="person" key="name-400087">Te Heuheu Tukino</name>, the grandson of the warrior Heuheu, who told me that story of the transference of knowledge by the <hi rend="i">ngau-taringa.</hi> He continued the narrative:</p>
          <p>“<name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> stayed not a moment longer in the house of his dead uncle. He returned at once to his war-party at Poutu, by the track through the forest and over the Ponanga-Pihanga range. It was not yet dawn when he rejoined his sleeping warriors, who indeed had not known of his absence. He was a very powerful, tireless man, but even so he would not have done the bush journey so swiftly from Poutu to Waihi and back again had it not been for his recitation of <hi rend="i">karakia</hi>, the <hi rend="i">hoa-tapuwae</hi>, which supernaturally lengthened his stride, and smoothed the way before him. And when morning came he led off his war-party on the southward march.</p>
          <p>“Now,” said <name type="person" key="name-400087">Te Heuheu</name> the younger, “the <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> (the spirit) of Tai-pahau became my grandfather’s guardian and guide, and all the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> wisdom of Tai-pahau became part of him. His uncle’s <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> was his counsellor and protector all through that fighting expedition. When danger from a more powerful foe was in the path, the <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> foresaw it and <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> took another route. Whatever tactics the <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> counselled <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> carried out. The spirit of Tai-Pahau forbade him to go on through Taranaki, and to this command he gave heed and he returned to
                <pb xml:id="n164" n="164"/>
                Taupo from Whanganui. Every threatening danger or disaster was averted or circumvented.</p>
          <p><name type="person" key="name-400087">Te Heuheu</name> further said that his grandfather was not able to transfer in like manner his sacred powers to the son, <name key="name-100306" type="person">Patatai</name>, later known as Horonuku.<note xml:id="fn1-164" n="*"><p><name type="person" key="name-100306">Te Heuheu Horonuku</name>, father of <name key="name-400087" type="person">Te Heuhen Tukino</name>, the narrator of this episode; he died in 1888.</p></note> The reason was that <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> perished suddenly, overwhelmed in the great landslide at Te Rapa (in 1846), and that <name key="name-100306" type="person">Patatai</name> at that time was absent at his birthplace at Rangitoto (in the King Country). Hence <name key="name-100306" type="person">Horonuku</name>, although a learned man, did not possess the peculiar occult wisdom which would have passed to him had he in his turn been able to perform the filial rite of <hi rend="i">ngau-taringa.</hi>.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d21" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n165" n="165"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Matakite.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Story of Second Sight.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Like</hi> the Scottish Highlander and other people of the mountains and the forests whose minds are a blend of the poetic and mystic, the Maori was, and is, a believer in the faculty, or gift, or whatever it may be called, of second sight. Coming events, more particularly events involving death and disaster, were foreshadowed to the seers, those endowed with a kind of clairvoyant sense, the power of <hi rend="i">matakité</hi><note xml:id="fn1-165" n="*"><p>Mata—face; kité—to see. “The seen face”; to behold an apparition; to see one’s self in a vision—a portent of death under certain circumstances. Equivalent to the Gaelic taisch, second sight.</p><p>A remarkable modern Irish example of what our Maori call matakité was contained in a cable message from London some two years ago, describing a phantom vessel. This was a “ghost-ship” which appeared off Innisbofin Island just before a great hurricane which caused loss of life on the West Coast of Ireland. This phantom craft, a kind of Hibernian Flying Dutchman, followed one fishing boat all night, and did not answer any hail. The fishermen took it as a portent of coming disaster and returned to port just in time to avoid the hurricane. There was a phantom canoe a death-craft, seen on Lake Tarawera a few days before the great eruption of 1886, but in that instance no one profited by the omen.</p><p>I was discussing with a native friend the old-time Maori warrior’implicit belief in omens, portents, apparitions and warnings He said he believed one explanation of the celebrated <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>’s extraordinary success in avoiding death or capture during his long pursuit by the Government forces was his clairvoyant power, his gift of ‘matakité.” Certainly <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> possessed in an acutely developed form what may be called a “warpath sense.” He had a preternatural alertness in the bush, on the trail and in camp; some instinctive mental radio gathered the faint sounds that indicated danger and set him on his guard. But above and beyond that he no doubt possessed telepathic powers.</p></note>; such was the unshakeable faith of the brown man. Materialists deride such a thing, yet there are many of the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> race who cherish an abiding faith in their own species of <hi rend="i">matakité.</hi></p>
          <p>Usually, we only hear of these presentiments, or portents, after the thing they appeared to foreshadow has come to pass; and so we are most of us sceptics. But those who have seen much of primitive races can call to mind genuine instances of <hi rend="i">matakité</hi> or <hi rend="i">moemoea</hi>, or whatever it may be termed. In New Zealand many a New Zealander who has had much to do with the natives, and many a white man in the South Seas who has gained the sympathy of the Island people, can tell of such cases. A Maori woman once told me that she was crossing a stream on her return to her village (Waikanae), after a short journey, when she saw in front of her a thin, trembling mist. In this mist she beheld the dim face of her father. This was in broad daylight. The fog-wraith faded away, and, weeping, she
                <pb xml:id="n166" n="166"/>
                hurried home to her <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>, to find that her father—whom she had left in perfect health only a few hours previously—had suddenly died, about the very time the misty apparition had appeared to her.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>One quiet autumn night in 1869, a New Zealand Government expeditionary force, composed of white Constabulary and Wanganui and Arawa Maori, lay silently in wait just outside the bush village of Whakamara, in South Taranaki. This was Colonel Whitmore’s column, hunting up the rebel chief <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name> and his band of forest fighters, who were not only fanatic Hauhaus but cannibals, and whom they had dispersed a few days before at Otautu, on the Patea River. With the utmost secrecy the Government force took up a position under cover of darkness in front of the forest camp, to which Whitmore had been guided by his Maori scouts. The tall, black forest rose all around; the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> was a group of thatched huts in a small clearing hacked out of the woods. The column was waiting for daylight; meanwhile the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> and Maori soldiers made themselves as comfortable as they could among the fern and flax clumps, and under the lee of fallen trees. They were so close to the Hauhaus that they could hear the Maori talking excitedly on the <hi rend="i">marae</hi>, in the centre of the group of <hi rend="i">whares</hi>, and distinctly the advance guard of Kupapa, or Government Maori, heard <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name> addressing his warriors.</p>
          <p>In the Kupapa advance guard were a number of Rotorua and <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name> men, who had been enlisted a few months before for service on the East and West Coasts. One of them was Corporal Metara, a man of tried pluck and fighting aptitude. Metara lay in the fern with his comrades. Wrapped in his shawl, he fell asleep, with his rifle ready to his hand; and as he slept he dreamed.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>With the first grey light of dawn the Government column, the Maori riflemen in the lead, rushed the Hauhau village. There was wild work for a few minutes, and when the first sharp attack was over and the smoke of battle cleared away sufficiently to enable the assailants to see that the Hauhaus had abandoned the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>, a quick pursuit was ordered. Metara and his comrades first fired the village and destroyed the great Niu, the rebels’ sacred pole of worship, which stood in the centre of the settlement, and which was said to have been the original Niu set up by the prophet <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>, the founder of the Pai-Marire worship. The flagstaff was about seventy feet in height; it had three yards, each of the upper two crossed at right angles to the one below it, and at the lower yardarms were wooden carved birds, representing the <hi rend="i">rupé</hi>, or dove. From the yardarms, also, dangled flax ropes; these were for the <hi rend="i">atua</hi> or gods and angels to ascend
                <pb xml:id="n167" n="167"/>
                <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege167a"><graphic url="Pom01Lege167a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege167a-g"/><head><hi rend="lsc">The Vision</hi></head></figure>
                <pb xml:id="n168"/>
                <pb xml:id="n169" n="169"/>
                and descend by. Round and round this <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> pole the Hauhaus marched in worship, chanting their ritual.</p>
          <p>The staff of incantation disposed of, there came a skirmish around the fern-grown walls of an old <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at the rear of Whakamara, which the Taranaki warriors had occupied when they were driven out of their village. Soon they were driven out of these entrenchments also, and then they took to the bush, their resistance broken for good and all, and retreated through the thick and roadless bush to the north, abandoning everything but their arms.</p>
          <p>Now, just as the pursuit began, Corporal Metara came to his captain and said he wished to tell him something and make a request. His face and manner showed that he was deeply agitated; and as he had been hanging in the rear all that morning, contrary to his usual habit, it seemed that there was something wrong. The Captain bade him tell his story quickly.</p>
          <p>“Last night,” said Metara, “as we all lay together in the fern outside the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>, I dreamed a dream, and a portent came to me. I dreamed that I was back in my old home on the East Coast at <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name>. I was walking along the sandy beach there, when I suddenly saw a great fish, like a <hi rend="i">hapuku</hi>, come flapping up out of the surf on to the sand, as if it had been washed on shore by a great wave. It seemed to have a human face. I approached it, and lo! its face was my own! It returned to the surf, and I walked on, and once more it came flapping up on the sand at my feet. Again it bore my face—a fish’s body with a human face! Then it vanished, and with the vanishing I awoke. Now I am <hi rend="i">pouri</hi> indeed, for see the warning from the land of spirits. It is an omen of death. The gods have sent this to me, a warning from the <hi rend="i">wa kainga</hi>, from my ancestral home. I am that fish! I am the <hi rend="i">mata-ika</hi>, the first fish of the coming battle. I shall be the first man killed to-day.”</p>
          <p>The Captain tried to talk Metara out of his fears, but the gloomy Maori refused to be comforted. Clearly, he was as good as dead. Only one thing could save him, and that would be to keep out of the coming bush pursuit. Usually Metara was in the advance guard, and went into an engagement with dash and elation. But this was not his fighting day.</p>
          <p>Seeing that the Arawa corporal was so funky and superstitionharassed, the Captain decided to shift him from the advance guard—a body of about twenty-five men—and put him back in the main body. This, he told Metara, should make him safe, for the advance guard would be sure to have all the fighting that was going.</p>
          <p>The rough march began, the Maori well on ahead with their scouts and advance guard. The march was in single file through the jungly bush. Most of the Hauhaus fled at their top speed, racing like wild pigs through
                <pb xml:id="n170" n="170"/>
                the roadless and almost trackless forest. But a few picked men remained in the rear to annoy the pursuers and cover the retreat.</p>
          <p>In a deep gully in the forest defile, between steep cliffs, thickly hung with shrubs and dangling bush vines, the Hauhaus laid an ambuscade. They allowed the Government advance guard to pass unmolested, and waited until the main body entered the gorge. Then, from both sides, they delivered their fire upon the single-file column, first two or three shots and then a volley, and the thunder of their guns crashed far-echoing through the bush.</p>
          <p>The first man shot was Corporal Metara. A bullet took him through one shoulder and another through an arm, and over he went as if killed. But he was not dead, although he gave himself up as a <hi rend="i">tupapaku</hi>, a corpse. He was carried to the rear, his share in the pursuit of <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name> ended. He was the <hi rend="i">mata-ika</hi>, the “first fish,” of that day’s fight.</p>
          <p>And, curiously, immediately Metara realised that he had been wounded, his spirits rose; his mind was at rest. The portent had been fulfilled; he had fallen as the night apparition had foreshadowed; it was ordained that he should. But had he remained in the advance guard, then the Hauhaus would have fired upon that body instead. The bullets of Fate would have sought him out wherever he might have been. Only his Captain’s forethought in sending him back to the main body had, as it were, half witholden the <hi rend="i">atua’s</hi> arm; in the advance guard he would have been killed as dead as a stranded <hi rend="i">hapuku.</hi></p>
          <p>A curious coincidence, comments the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>, just one of those coincidences that happen any day in the week. But nothing so casual to the Maori.</p>
          <p>Corporal Metara lived to see his old home in <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name> again. And when he stood up in the crowded meeting-house and told his story to the assembled tribe, squatting there on the flax-matted floor, wrapped in their shawls and blankets, there was but one verdict. “<hi rend="i">He matakité! He atua ra!</hi>” said the people. “A warning from the spirit world—the hand of the gods!”</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d1-d22" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n171" n="171"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Wairaka of the Cave.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">I have</hi> often thought, when reading efforts of fiction dealing with the Maori, ancient and modern, that there is really no need to go to the trouble of inventing tales about the native people when there is already lying to hand for the gathering such a wealth of the true romance, the real thing, in the unwritten annals of the race. But I suppose the explanation lies in the fact that it is after all less trouble to give the imagination play than to search out the truth about things. Research involves pains, yet there is the satisfaction of knowing that it was something that really happened, that it reflects the manners and thoughts of an ancient people.</p>
          <p>That ancient people’s ways were not tame civilisation’s ways and their ideas of humour were the antipodes of those of the conventional <hi rend="i">pakeha.</hi> But the one thing eternally the same is the way of a man with a maid.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>In a great cirque of that perpendicular cliff of dark-grey rock, the ancient dolerite, that fences in the seaside town of Whakatane on the south and leaves it only a narrow belt of flat between precipice and tideway, there is a curious cave. Its entrance seems like a ruined doorway to some ancient underground temple; a temple this, however, much battered and diminished in size during the last few decades. Earthquakes in the year 1886 either brought down a portion of the rocky roof or shattered the sides, for since then the place would hardly make a habitable shelter, although in the olden days it accommodated fifty or sixty people. For five or six hundred years back its story goes, not mere shadowy myth, but well attested tribal tradition, handed down for generations in the Ngati-Awa tribe of Whakatane. We hear of it first when the Mataatua canoe made the shores of the Bay of Plenty with her <hi rend="i">tapa</hi>-clad immigrants from the islands of the Eastern Pacific, and when her captain, Toroa, his wife, Muriwai, and their daughter, Wairaka, and their crew for many nights made this convenient cave just above the beach their communal sleeping place. To-day its name commemorates the far-travelled chieftainess of Hawaiki, who landed here clad in the scanty dress of the tropics; for the Ngati-Awa folk will tell you that it is Te Ana-a-Muriwai (The Cave of Muriwai).</p>
          <p>Wairaka, the daughter of the chiefly pair (according to the Ngati-Awa version; the old people of the Urewera have a somewhat different story), was the tribal beauty; and a masterful young person withal. Tall and lissome, and fully developed of figure, even in her young girlhood, she
              <pb xml:id="n172" n="172"/>
              is the heroine of song and legend and proverb to-day as a woman unexcelled in swimming and in paddling the canoe, as well as in the vigorous posturedances of the Maori-Polynesian. Like the splendid Muriwai she was as dauntless a sailor as the best of the men, and could wield a steering blade as skilfully as that grim old viking Toroa himself.</p>
          <p>Many a man in that crew of South Sea Argonauts desired Wairaka as his wife, but the queenly girl of Mataatua was not easily pleased. Many a youth among the people who gathered in the big, dimly-lit cave and talked themselves to slumber on their couches of fern and Hawaikian <hi rend="i">tapa</hi> sighed for a share of Wairaka’s sleeping mat. The brown maid of those old days was permitted to indulge her own sweet fancy in the matter of lovers; no conventions hindered the youthful affairs of the heart, to whatever lengths they were carried; only with marriage did society and a husband step in with interdictions and club-law punishments. And Wairaka, if still heart-free, was also by no means loth to love and be loved with the full-tide passion of the tropics-bred race.</p>
          <p>As the presence of the far-voyaged Mataatua people became known among the older race—for there were native tribes on these Bay of Plenty coasts, populous tribes and strong, long before the canoe made the New Zealand coast—visitors thronged the Whakatane beach, and the beautiful Wairaka’s fame went throughout the land. Many an aboriginal chief and warrior came to greet Toroa and his family, and press noses with Wairaka; and intermarriage began between newcomer and the original people. But the haughty Wairaka saw nothing worthy of her fancy in the uncouth, shaggy-haired men of the bush, who danced about their camp-fires on the beach, and made interminable speeches to Toroa in a dialect harsh-sounding, ripped out with the fierce impetuosity of the savage.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>The night-fire burned low in the Ana-a-Muriwai. Dim shapes of mat-swathed sleepers near the central hearth were lit awhile by the flickering embers; in the recesses of the cave there was darkness profound, though scarcely silence, for the snores of the slumberers rose and fell in a volume that blended with the alternate murmur and muffled thunder of the surf on the bar, which glistened white in the pale moonlight far out in front of the cavern entrance.</p>
          <p>Up the centre of the deep cave was a narrow fern-strewn passage, in the middle of which the nightly fire burned; on either side, divided from each other by low barriers, were the couches of the families. In the customary place of honour, near the right-hand side of the entrance, was the bed of Toroa and his wife. Near by reposed Wairaka, the one wakeful
              <pb xml:id="n173" n="173"/>
              one in this troglodyte dwelling, this dimly moonlit summer night, a night of strange imaginings and longings, vague whisperings of unknown things.</p>
          <p>Throwing back the <hi rend="i">tapa</hi> coverings, the girl sat up and gazed out upon the tideway, steeped in the dreamy beauty of the small moonlight, with the thinnest wafts of sea-mist drifting over the face of the waters like fairy gauze. And out of the dim dreamland came a figure, silently darkening the cave entrance.</p>
          <p>A low voice breathed in the amazed girl’s ears; a face was stooped to hers in the greeting of the <hi rend="i">hongi.</hi></p>
          <p>“It is I, O Wairaka,” the whisper came. “You know me not, yet I am your lover, your husband. I am the one led to you by the gods. You are love-ripe, marriage-ripe; refuse me not.”</p>
          <p>The mystified Wairaka answered not, but waited, and the voice came again: “Presently you shall know who I am, but not to-night, nor the next night; but be content, we are for each other; it was for me, though you knew it not, that you have tarried alone, refusing all men. For the present seek not to know my name, nor my tribe—let this be sufficient”—and the mysterious visitor took Wairaka’s right hand in his and passed it over his face from brow to chin.</p>
          <p>To the girl’s touch the man’s untattooed face seemed as finely smooth as her own.</p>
          <p>The stranger sank down by Wairaka’s side, her hand in his; both now silent; the bold lover unrepulsed. They spoke in whispers; Wairaka’s brain awhirl with the long-repressed passion of her race, so strangely and swiftly touched to life by the low voice and hand of this stranger from the moonlit outer spaces. Whither he came, or who he was, she cared not; for the moment he was Love and she was a free woman, warm and waiting.</p>
          <p>When the first morning light came, and drowsy ones yawned and sat up and rubbed their eyes, Wairaka awoke, and, remembering, stretched out her hand for her strange lover. He had disappeared.</p>
          <p>The next night, at midnight, the lover came again; and again before daylight he had gone. For several nights this was repeated nor did Wairaka once catch a glimpse of her mysterious <hi rend="i">tane’s</hi> face</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Feminine curiosity could not long remain unsatisfied, and the wondering Wairaka, though complaisant enough when the night-roving lover was by her side, and ready to promise that she would be patient until he was ready to reveal his identity, resolved at last to break the spell and penetrate the mystery. Like a wise girl she took her mother into her confidence.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n174" n="174"/>
          <p>Muriwai listened with amazement to her daughter’s story. It was natural, of course, that Wairaka should have a lover—a <hi rend="i">whai-ai-po</hi>, as the Maori phrase is, literally a “follower-to-sleep-with-by-night”—but that this lover should so assiduously conceal his identity seemed to Muriwai a matter rightly provoking suspicion. Presently the shrewd mother devised a plan which should not fail of discovering who and what manner of fellow this midnight lover was.</p>
          <p>That day Muriwai and Wairaka and their slave-women busied themselves in fashioning a large curtain, formed by fastening together many <hi rend="i">tapa</hi> mats, a covering sufficient to veil the mouth of the cave. After dark this curtain was so arranged on <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> poles stretched across the top of the cave entrance and at the sides, that it could be drawn across readily, completely darkening the space within.</p>
          <p>The midnight visitor stole in like a ghost, unseen, as he imagined, by all but Wairaka.</p>
          <p>Long before the first dim light of morning crept over the silent sea and shore, the cunning Muriwai, rising noiselessly from her couch, drew the <hi rend="i">tapa</hi> curtain across the mouth of the cave. Wairaka and her lover slept in each other’s arms.</p>
          <p>The sun came up over the mountains, but the cave was still in darkness intense.</p>
          <p>Some of the sleepers awoke, but, imagining that it was not yet near day, turned over again to their peaceful snorings. The forenoon was half spent when, very quietly, Muriwai crept up to the rocky doorway. In a moment she had drawn back the curtains, and the cave was flooded with sunlight, arousing every sleeper.</p>
          <p>The amazed lover sprang to his feet. Now, at last, he stood revealed to the light of day. Wairaka for the first time beheld his face. The girl’s eyes widened in horror as she looked upon her lover’s face. It was the face of a demon, was her first thought. The features over which her loving fingers had often passed, as she endeavoured to form a mental picture of the mysterious stranger, were terribly scarred, as by fire. In truth, they were smooth, but it was the repellant smoothness and softness that follow frightful burns.</p>
          <p>Wairaka covered her face with her hands. The people crowded in to listen to Muriwai’s vociferous narrative. The stranger stood silent, a tall and grim fellow, defiant of mien, a stalwart warrior to the eye.</p>
          <p>At last he spoke. His name, he told the cave-dwellers, was Mai-toa-nui; he came from a village of the forest people, far inland. His face, which he admitted was hideous at first sight, had been injured by burns in his childhood. He had seen the lovely Wairaka and he determined to win her
              <pb xml:id="n175" n="175"/>
              for his wife, and knowing that she would not listen to him if she but beheld him in the light of day, he determined to resort to strategy. He had won her; and in spite of his ill-favoured countenance he knew that she would not scorn him now.</p>
          <p>“My face may be ugly,” he said, “but my heart is clean. I love only Wairaka; and if there be any man among you who disputes my right to her, why, let him stand out before me and I shall fight him!”</p>
          <p>The fierce bushman’s downright speech and his bold bearing captured the Mataatua people. They admired the courage; even more they applauded his daring stratagem; for with the Maori, as with other races, all’s fair in love and war.</p>
          <p>“Ah,” cried Muriwai, as she came toward the stranger whom she had unmasked, “you are right well-named, Mai-of-Great-Courage. And as for your scarred face, why, let me be the first to greet you”—and the mother of Wairaka advanced her patrician nose for the salutation of the <hi rend="i">hongi.</hi></p>
          <p>And Wairaka? She quickly braced herself for the ordeal of a long look at Mai-toa-nui; and now it seemed to her that he was not quite so ugly as she had imagined at her first glance. Truly, there might be worse lovers than this audacious warrior. At the least, he was a man of skill and address; his masterful wooing atoned for the beauty which he lacked. So Wairaka, too, pressed her face to her lover’s in token of forgiveness for his midnight deception.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>And as for the rest—why, there are many people of the coast to-day who will declare with pride that they are lineal descendants of the beautiful Wairaka of the Cave and the bold lover, Mai-of-Great-Courage.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n176"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege176a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege176a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege176a-g"/>
              <figDesc>New Zealand bird</figDesc>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d23" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n177" n="177"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Tales of Tauhara.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">The Value of a Mountain.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Standing</hi> all by itself on the great pumice plain, three miles back from Lake Taupo’s white cliffs, the long-dead volcanic peak called Tauhara makes a bold blue-painted sector of landscape that relieves the flatness of the green and grey tussock and <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> prairie. It goes up in the sharp slants that only volcanic mountains show, with a huge irregular hollow in its heart, the ancient crater, fractured on one side like a broken cup, the outflow of the ancient streams of fire. The plain here is some 1,500 feet above sea-level, and the topmost rim of Tauhara is another 2,000 feet and more in air. There is a track to its top, winding up through the gullies of bush and fern, a track along which one can ride a horse—a Maori horse, used to such work—to within a short distance of the summit.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>It is a peak of poetry and romance, this Tauhara, a name that can be translated broadly as the rejected, or unwanted, one, the “odd man out.” It has come to be called “The Lone Lover,” because of the folk-tale of its origin, a nature-myth from the hazy past. This is the legend accounting, in the imaginative manner of the Maori, for Tauhara’s presence on this plain, so far removed from other mountains of any size. Tamati Kurupae and other elders of Taupo tell the story (“Tauhara is my mountain,” says Tamati; “my sentry-height and food-store from the ancient days”).</p>
          <p>In the long ago Tauhara stood in a very different place. There was a great group of mountains; they all stood close together on the central plain south of Lake Taupo. Most of them are there still, and Ruapehu is chief of them all, but in the far-away days Taranaki stood there, and also Tauhara and Putauaki (the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> now calls this peak Mount Edgecumbe). They were males, those mountains; they were gods and warriors—all except one, who was a female. Her name was Pihanga—yonder she stands still, with her soft robe of forest about her, near the south side of Taupo Moana. (In Taranaki legend Ruapehu was the chief female, and Taranaki was her husband.) And all these men mountains loved Pihanga, but the only one she favoured was Tongariro, who defeated the others in a mighty battle of the volcanoes.</p>
          <p>Tauhara and Putauaki, who stood where Roto-a-Ira lake is now, said to the other mountains: “We shall go hence; we shall go to the sea which looks towards the rising of the sun.” And Taranaki said: “I shall go to the
                <pb xml:id="n178" n="178"/>
                setting place of the sun” (<hi rend="i">“Ka haere au ki te towenetanga o te ra”</hi>). And so those mountains uprooted themselves and departed, crying their farewells to Pihanga, who was now the wife of Tongariro.</p>
          <p>It was a magic journey, in the hours of darkness, the only time when fairies and mountains can move abroad. Tauhara and Putauaki travelled north towards the morning sunshine. Putauaki was halted by the dawn when he had traversed the greater part of the way to the sea, and there he stands to this day, at the northern end of the Kaingaroa Plain, fifty miles from Taupo, and he looks down on the wide valley of the Rangitaiki. He is Ngati-Awa’s sacred mountain.</p>
          <p>Tauhara travelled slowly, with tardy, lingering steps; often and longingly he looked back towards Pihanga, whom he was leaving. And when daylight came he had only reached the place where he stands now, near the shore of Taupo Moana. And he ever looks back across the lake at fair Pihanga, gently slanting yonder with her blue garment of forest drawn closely about her.</p>
          <p>Tauhara is ever on the lips of the older Maori of Taupo, as it is ever before their eyes. Often there comes in a low crooning song, the eighty-years-old lament for <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> the Great, who, with fifty of his people, was overwhelmed in the landslide at Te Rapa, near Tokaanu:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“See yon first beams of day,</l>
            <l>They gleam upon the peak of Tauhara,</l>
            <l>Perhaps in those bright rays</l>
            <l>My chieftain comes again.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>The song apostrophises the noble dead, bids him live again, to recite his sacred chants of power, grasp once more his treasured greenstone <hi rend="i">patu</hi>, lead his warriors once more to battle.</p>
          <p>There was a time, not so very long ago, when Maori <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> lived in the very heart of Tauhara, for the deep wooded valleys and sheltered slopes on the western aspect were the best cultivation grounds anywhere near the north end of Lake Taupo. The soil was rich, and the forests which clothed Tauhara then—there is still much bush on this side of the old volcano—were alive with birds. The Maori point out the sites of villages; one is Te Morere. The massive ferny hill which forms the north-western buttress of the mountain is Te Hue; anciently there was a <hi rend="i">pa</hi> there; below is the square-topped hill Tau-Waenga (Central Resting Place). This, too, was an ancient height of defence. “It is quite different soil, the soil of Tauhara, from our pumice plains,” says Tamati Kurupae. “It is the <hi rend="i">oné-matua</hi>, the good rich volcanic earth, and in it we used to grow our best crops. I have grown potatoes there in that old Mōréré <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>, in the warm heart of Tauhara. It was a beautiful place for our cultivators of old—safe, sheltered, fertile, and the forests protected us.”</p>
          <pb xml:id="n179" n="179"/>
          <p>Tamati explained the rotation of food-getting industries which kept the Maori busy in the days before the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> came with his bread, and beef, and tinned fish, and his <hi rend="i">waipiro:</hi></p>
          <p>“In the summer time we all went out on the lake fishing. We caught the <hi rend="i">inanga</hi>—the whitebait—in great quantities, in fine-meshed nets, and preserved it for future use, and filled our storehouses. <hi rend="i">Kokopu</hi>, too, that little fish which the trout have eaten out, like the <hi rend="i">inanga</hi>, we caught in the hand-nets called <hi rend="i">pouraka.</hi> We were out in our canoes and along the shores day after day; every village was busy.</p>
          <p>“Then, in the winter, the <hi rend="i">takurua</hi>, we went to Tauhara Mountain birdhunting. That was our great bird-mountain; that was our parent that supplied us with our stores of <hi rend="i">manu-huahua.</hi> The bush was full of birds, especially the <hi rend="i">kereru</hi> (pigeon) and <hi rend="i">koko</hi> (tui, parson bird). We caught them in snares arranged above <hi rend="i">wai-tuhi</hi>, small troughs shaped like canoes, which we filled with water; these were set in the driest parts of the bush, so that the birds might be tempted to fly down there and drink. We speared them, too, with long barbed wooden spears. The <hi rend="i">kaka</hi> parrot was plentiful; we caught it with <hi rend="i">mutu kaka</hi>, elbowed wooden snares, rigged with running flax-string tackle, which we set up in the <hi rend="i">rata</hi> trees. With these contrivances, camping there for many days, we caught great numbers of birds, which we cooked and preserved in their own fat in airtight vessels of <hi rend="i">totara</hi> bark.</p>
          <p>“And the birds never decreased in those days when snares and spear were used more than the gun. There are birds there still, and it is pleasing to hear the <hi rend="i">koko</hi>, that <hi rend="i">manu rangatira</hi>, but the old days of abundance of food have gone—<hi rend="i">aue!</hi>”</p>
          <p>“<hi rend="i">Manu rangatira</hi>” is a complimentary term the old-school Maori is fond of applying to the <hi rend="i">koko</hi>, or <hi rend="i">tui</hi>. “Chief-like bird” it means; a feathered gentleman. The pretty and sweet-voiced <hi rend="i">koko</hi> holds great charm for the Maori; and it was his delight to keep a young one as a family pet and teach it to talk and to call greetings to visitors, even to chant little <hi rend="i">karakia</hi>, or charms.</p>
          <p>The most precious thing in or on Tauhara is the splendid spring of water which gushes out near the top of the mountain. This is as welcome to the thirsty climber to-day as it was to the Maori of long ago. The fount of clear, cold water flows a short distance down a gully, tinkling in a little cascade, and then disappears into the soil again. As the Maori puts it, “<hi rend="i">I ngaro i te whenua</hi>”—it is lost in the earth.</p>
          <p>There are other springs and streamlets lower down, but a permanent well of water on a mountain top was indeed a blessing to the people who lived on the high parts of the land for safety from their foes.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n180" n="180"/>
          <p>And it was, too, a sentry mountain, this 3,600-foot peak. On its crest, level for a considerable distance, and free from tall timber, sentinels kept watch in the era of intertribal wars. When there was danger of invasion, the Taupo people sent keen-eyed scouts up to Tauhara-top, to keep a sharp look-out for signs of an enemy. No war-party could cross the Kaingaroa Plain by day from the east or north—the quarters whence most invaders came—without being seen from Tauhara. And the name by which the summit of the mountain is known, as Tamati explains, is beautiful and descriptive—Matairangi, a combination of the words “gaze upon,” or “keep watch,” and “sky.” It fitted this sky-high watch-tower.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Verily this mountain was a playground of the gods. There was Ngatoro-i-rangi, the high priest of the Arawa. When he explored these parts he shook the fringes of his mat into the lake, and they became the little <hi rend="i">inanga</hi> fish. He climbed to the top of Tauhara, as his successor the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> surveyor did. He did not set up a trig station, in token of taking possession, but he did something more difficult. He observed that the northern and eastern shores of Taupo Moana were lamentably bare of timber, and he determined to rectify that defect. There were many huge <hi rend="i">totara</hi> trees on the mountain. Some of these Ngatoro plucked up by the roots, and <hi rend="i">kopere’d</hi> or darted them hurtling through the air into the margin of the lake—distance four miles. They are there to this day—some head up, some root-end up, memorials of the Arawa’s marvel-worker, the Moses and Merlin of the tribe. Several are sticking up above the water—one is the locally-famous log Nukuhau—“moving in the wind”—in front of Taupo township—and there is a small forest of submerged <hi rend="i">totara</hi> timber near the north-eastern coast.</p>
          <p>Look on Nukuhau and remember that long-ago caber-tosser with respect. His like we shall not see again.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d24" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n181" n="181"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Tunohopu’s Cave.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Tale of Old Rotorua.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Green</hi> headlands dipping to rocky points, fringed with <hi rend="i">pohutukawa</hi> trees that glow with crimson blossom in midsummer, give topographic charm to the generally low shores of Lake Rotorua. One is romantic Owhata, the ancient home of Hinemoa, she who swam the lake for love of Tutanekai. Another, nearer Rotorua town, is Kawaha Point; eye-resting in its verdure, it is a little over a mile to the westward of the Ohinemutu hotsprings village. The rock-strewn top of the cave is called Te Rangi-Kawhata. On the hilltop are the grassy trenches and ramparts of an ancient fort. At the <hi rend="i">matarae</hi>, the point, with its grey masses of stones, there once was a fishing village. A little way around the point to the north lies a rocky islet covered with shrubs. Near this insulated mass of rhyolite there is a cave with a rock-arched entrance, half-screened by bushes and ferns. It is a story-cave, a refuge place of long ago. The name by which it is known in the hitherto unwritten story of Kawaha is Te Ana-o-Tuno-hopu (Tunohopu’s Cave).</p>
          <p>Here, on the lakeshore, two hundred years ago, there lived a chief named Tunohopu, with his wives and children and slaves. The fenced hamlet stood on the beach, near the point. There were four or five children, one a little boy called Tai-operua.</p>
          <p>Just before dawn one morning, the sleeping <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> was aroused by the yells of a band of armed men, a small roving <hi rend="i">taua</hi> of the Ngati-Tuwharetoa tribe from Taupo. The enemy burst into the village and slew most of the people before they had time to seize a weapon or launch a canoe. Most of the Kawaha dwellers happened to have gone across to Mokoia Island, so that Tunohopu had very few of his warriors by his side.</p>
          <p>Realising that only instant flight could save him and his children—my Maori narrator did not mention the wives, who were apparently of less account—Tunohopu darted out of his <hi rend="i">whare</hi>, taking his children with him, and made for the water. He snatched up his spear as he jumped from his sleeping mat, and with this he ran one of the enemy through as he left the house. Rushing down to the lake under cover of darkness, he waded out to that rocky islet near the point, carrying two of his children and the others following. Then he and the little ones cautiously waded across to the shore again, and crept into the cave, where they were completely sheltered.</p>
          <p>But Tunohopu now discovered that his youngest child, the little boy Tai-operua, was missing. He had been lost in the confusion, and was now either dead or a captive. The fugitive family remained in the cave of refuge
                <pb xml:id="n182" n="182"/>
                until their enemies had gone. The Taupo men did not remain long; they set fire to the village and then made off southward. The Mokoia people, on seeing the burning <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>, manned their war-canoes and came dashing across the lake, and the warriors, pursuing the Ngati-Tuwharetoa, came up with the rearguard and killed several men. But most of the raiders got clear away, and they carried with them as a trophy the infant, Tai-operua, slung in a flax basket on a man’s back; he was a captive of Tamamutu, the leader of the war party.</p>
          <p>Tunohopu sorrowed greatly for his lost child. At last he heard that little Tai-operua was alive and was well treated by Tamamutu at his Taupo home. The father resolved to recover the boy. To have raised a war-party and marched down to the country of Ngati-Tuwharetoa would have pleased him well, but he doubted if that would assist him to regain his child. So, in the year following the raid on Kawaha, Tunohopu set off for Taupo, all alone.</p>
          <p>After a journey of more than sixty miles, the father reached the place where Tamamutu’s village stood and cautiously reconnoitred it. Outside the fence of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> he saw a small boy and asked him, “Where is Tamamutu’s house?” The boy directed him to a large carved building in the centre of the village. Tunohopu boldly walked into the village, unnoticed, and, without hesitation, entered the house occupied by the chief. It was walking into the lion’s den, for the two tribes were still enemies.</p>
          <p>Tamamutu, intensely surprised, and marvelling at his foeman’s audacity in venturing alone into the midst of his adversaries, greeted his visitor with the ceremonious politeness of the Maori <hi rend="i">rangatira.</hi> Tunohopu told him why he had journeyed there from Rotorua; he longed for his captive son and had come to recover him or die.</p>
          <p>“You shall have your child,” said Tamamutu. “But first the tribe must see you and know all about it.”</p>
          <p>It was near evening, and Tamamutu said he would presently announce Tunohopu’s presence to the tribe. “And now,” he said, “you must adorn yourself, and attire yourself in fine garments and throw aside those worn <hi rend="i">pueru</hi> which you wore on your long journey from Rotorua, for I wish you to look noble and chieftain-like before your enemies.”</p>
          <p>So Tunohopu laid aside his tattered flax mats, and dressed and oiled his hair and fastened it with a bone <hi rend="i">heru</hi> or comb in the ancient fashion, and in it he placed plumes of the <hi rend="i">huia</hi> bird, the badge of chieftainship, and he girded himself with a finely woven soft flax kilt, and over his shoulders he put a long ornamental bordered black-tasselled cloak of the same material, presented to him by Tamamutu. And then, at his host’s request, he stood at the doorway of the house, looking out on the <hi rend="i">marae</hi>, with his <hi rend="i">taiaha</hi> or spear-staff in his hand.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n183" n="183"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege183a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege183a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege183a-g"/>
              <head><hi rend="lsc">The Cave of Refuge	.</hi></head>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n184"/>
          <pb xml:id="n185" n="185"/>
          <p>Tamamutu walked out into the <hi rend="i">marae</hi>, the village square, and cried in a loud voice: “<hi rend="i">He taua e! He taua e!”</hi> (“A war-party! A war-party !”).</p>
          <p>Instantly the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was in a commotion. Men seized their spears and clubs and ran to the various <hi rend="i">kuwaha</hi> or gateways of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> to look for the supposed enemy. No sooner had they had time to gaze around and wonder where the <hi rend="i">taua</hi> was, than Tamamutu, having quickly climbed to the roof of his dwelling, cried: “<hi rend="i">He taua e! He taua kua uru ki to pa! Tenei e! Tenei kai roto i te whare!”</hi> (“A war-party! A war-party has entered the village! Here it is, here within the house!”).</p>
          <p>And when the astonished people rushed up to the chief’s house, there they saw their old enemy Tunohopu standing at the doorway, a noble figure in chiefly garb, the emblem of chieftainship adorning his head, and his long red-plumed <hi rend="i">taiaha</hi> in his hand. Many a warrior would have given battle to the stranger, but he was their chief’s guest, and within the shelter of the sacred threshold.</p>
          <p>The house was soon crowded with the tribespeople, eager to hear their chief’s explanation of Tunohopu’s unexpected presence there. Tamamutu addressed them, telling them the reason of the Rotorua warrior’s single-handed expedition, and when he had ended, exclamations of admiration and wonder burst from the people.</p>
          <p>And then Tamamutu said: “Bring hither Tunohopu’s child, that the father may have his son again.”</p>
          <p>And the little boy was brought in and restored to the father, who wept over his child, and pressed nose to nose in the greeting of the <hi rend="i">hongi</hi>, and chanted a song of joy and salutation.</p>
          <p>And peace was made between the two tribes. That night Tamamutu and his chief men made orations, in which they declared that there would now be an end of enmity; and Tunohopu said that he was filled with gratitude and love for his late enemies, because of the recovery of his child, who was lost, but now was found.</p>
          <p>The visiting chief remained there for many days, an honoured guest of the tribe, and he was mightily feasted and many gifts were given him; and when he left for his home again a retinue of bearers accompanied him to carry loads of preserved birds (<hi rend="i">manu-huahua</hi>), the <hi rend="i">tui, kaka</hi> and pigeon, potted in bark cases hermetically sealed, and other foods of Taupo, as presents for the people of Kawaha.</p>
          <p>So happily ended Tunohopu’s adventure, and from the brave chief of Kawaha down to his descendant, <name key="name-100088" type="person">Taua Tutanekai Haerehuka</name>, who told me this story, there are eight generations of men, and the name of Taua’s sub-clan of the Arawa is Ngati-Tunohopu.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d25" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n186" n="186"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">By the Waters of Holy-Brook.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">Tales of an Enchanted Valley.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">The</hi> Waiteti is one of those dew-clear little rivers that spring up like fountains from deep springs under the ferny hills around Rotorua and flow in smooth, shiny twistings to feed the sky-blue lake. Above its mouth, where the weeping-willows fringe a pumice-sand shore, are the grassy ramparts of an ancient fortress of the Arawa people, the old <hi rend="i">pa</hi> Weriweri. On this green hill-face, within the lines of the stronghold, Matehaere and his wife and family had their home, on the very spot where their ancestral hero Ihenga built his fort five hundred years ago. There are not many places in New Zealand so saturated with legend as this campground of the brown immigrants from the far-away Eastern Pacific. The trench on the west side of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> is, even to-day, after the lapse of five centuries, ten feet deep; the escarpment on the south flank, where Maori spades assisted Nature, is thirty feet high, and in olden times a stout stockade crowned the walls.</p>
          <p>From Weriweri <hi rend="i">pa</hi> Matehaere and I made a pilgrimage one day up the valley of the Waiteti to a curious little valley of <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>, in the heart of the hills. We were following the footsteps of the old wise man’s long-gone forefathers. We passed through beautifully sheltered glens and dells that had held hamlets in other days; now all were deserted, gone back to the wild of fern. Maori tracks twisted in and out all over the lovely country, through the high fern and the bushes of glossy green <hi rend="i">tupakihi</hi>, with its black clusters of elderberry-like fruit, and the thickets of <hi rend="i">manuka</hi>, that in springtime are showered with delicate white blossom, till they look as if a snowfall had powdered the face of the country, and diffuse an aromatic fragrance, the most insistent of the grateful odours of the bush.</p>
          <p>The Waiteti wound through these silent hills like a band of silver. It is an incredibly tempting sight for the angler in these parts to stand on the river-bank just above some still, clear pool alive with beautiful fish— particularly if it be just before the fishing season opens. In the spawning season the upper parts of the stream are full of the big rainbow trout; you will see them lying there on the bottom in the sun-warmed reaches, as still as so many rocks, until, perhaps, you are tempted to drop a stone into the stream for the fun of seeing them scatter, like a shoal of mullet before a shark.</p>
          <p>Walking up this quiet valley we saw the old homes of Matehaere’s clan, where generations ago burned their home-fires, where their thatched huts dotted the river-banks, and human voices livened the now desolate
                <pb xml:id="n187" n="187"/>
                places. Two miles up the valley from the point at which the stream intersected the main road, we came to a place where the little river took the character of a mountain-stream, and ran in rapids excitedly, whitening itself in cataracts and spray. On either side the banks were clothed with fern and flax, and here and there with groves of the cabbage-tree, from which the river took its name. On a ferny knoll, where we had a good view of the stream, bending round in an arc below, and sending its water-music far through the still summer-day air, the old soldier of the Arawa halted and said:</p>
          <p>“Let us rest here awhile, and I will show you the sacred place of my ancestor Ihenga.”</p>
          <p>Across the valley there was an unusually large <hi rend="i">ti</hi> palm, or <hi rend="i">whanake</hi>, as it is more often called here, growing on a tiny flat on the opposite bank of the stream, the right. It was a monster of the cordyline tribe, a palm with a trunk of remarkable height and an immense bunchy head.</p>
          <p>“See yonder <hi rend="i">whanake</hi> tree,” he said, “and the smaller trees that grow around it, in a clump? That spot is called Te Motu-tapu-a-Ihenga (The Sacred Grove of Ihenga). It was close by there that Ihenga once had his dwelling-place, and in that grove of trees was his sacred place, where he, as an <hi rend="i">ariki</hi> and priest of his tribe, retired to invoke the gods and to work divinements. That great <hi rend="i">whanake</hi> is said to have been planted there by the hand of man; this our people frequently did, because the tree was pleasant to the eye, and a rough garment was made from its long leaves. That tree is <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>, because of Ihenga, and also because the place was used as a burial place by Ihenga’s descendants.”</p>
          <p>Then, turning to the right, Matehaere pointed down into a little valley that dipped abruptly at our feet, a palm-dotted dell, through which a tiny stream crept down and searched its way to the Waiteti. The valley was shaped like a shallow cup; one side opened to allow the creeklet to reach the river. That little stream, said the old man, was the sacred river Wai-oro-toki. On the opposite side rose a steep fern-covered hill. Its name was Te Whakaeke-tahuna; it was the first fortified hold which Ihenga built in this Lakeland, and was occupied by him before he lived at Weriweri and made his waterside fortress there.</p>
          <p>“Now, friend,” said Matehaere, “Ihenga the chief had three treasures. One was his god Utupawa, a stone carved in the semblance of a human being; it was brought to this country from Hawaiki. Hither Ihenga brought his god, and he sought for it a resting-place, and he set it up on yon ferny hill above the Waiteti, not far away from his home. His second treasure was his <hi rend="i">mokai</hi>, or pet, called Kataore, which was a creature in the form of a <hi rend="i">taniwha</hi> or huge lizard. He fed and cherished this strange
                <pb xml:id="n188" n="188"/>
                creature, and it lived in a fountain-well, which you will see in the bed of the Waiteti. Long afterwards it became a man-eating monster, and it was killed at Lake Tikitapu. And his third treasure was the sacred rubbing-stone, Hine-tua-hoanga, which I will show you lying by the brink of that very <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> stream in the valley below us. And Ihenga’s friends and neighbours here were the fairies, the Patupaiarehe. They belonged to the fairy tribe of Mount Ngongotaha. But now let us go down into the valley and look upon the sacred waters and the <hi rend="i">hoanga</hi> stone of power.”</p>
          <p>The old man led the way down through a tangle of shrubbery to the bottom of the little cup-valley, till we reached the Wai-oro-toki. The name means “Axe-sharpening Water.” It was a rivulet of coolest, clearest water that welled up from a little gushing fountain spring under the side of the hill, where a thicket of native shrubs almost hid it from view, and invested it with a mystery and gloom that, to the Maori, heightened its <hi rend="i">mana-tapu</hi>. Tall <hi rend="i">whanake</hi> gently swished their long sword-leaves, and now and then a soft air stirred the grey and dried dead leaves that drooped in bunches below the crown of green. The stream, only a few feet wide, but deep and still, flowed very silently, just moving the cresses and water-weeds that fringed it; it was so clear that you could see every stone and pebble on its sandy floor. It was a slumbrous spot; and old Matehaere, as he stood on the bank, seemed half-afraid to break the supernatural quiet of the sacred valley.</p>
          <p>“No Maori will drink of this stream,” said he, after a while. “Its waters are <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>, for two reasons. One is that the sacred bones of Whakaue, one of our great ancestors, from whom the Ngati-Whakaue tribe takes its name, were buried in its source, dropped down into the <hi rend="i">puna</hi>, the river-well there under the hill. The other reason is that the very sacred axe-rubbing stone, Hine-tua-hoanga, lies by the river brink. It is death to drink of this water, though it looks so clear. The <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> would kill any Maori. Once two men drank of it unwitting of its history, and they quickly died when they discovered what they had done. And see, yonder is the axe-sharpening stone of our ancestor Ihenga. You are the first <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> to look upon it.”</p>
          <p>I examined the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> relic. It was a flat block of grey stone, apparently a kind of sandstone, about three feet in diameter, lying on the creek edge, half in and half out of the water. In its smoothly-polished upper surface were three deep grooves, worn by generation after generation of men in their work of <hi rend="i">orooro-toki</hi> or axe-rubbing. It was a whetstone, used by the natives of the stone age for the polishing and sharpening of their axes, adzes and chisels. Many such whetstones or <hi rend="i">hoanga</hi> were in use, but this one is regarded by the Maori as exceptional, because of its antiquity, and because many generations of high chiefs and priests had used it for the
                <pb xml:id="n189" n="189"/>
                polishing and sharpening of their stone weapons. Said Matehaere, as he stood at a safe distance from Hine-tua-hoanga:</p>
          <p>“My forefathers, it is said, brought that axe-sharpening stone hither in the canoe Arawa from the distant island of Hawaiki, away in the land where they say it is always summer. What though it be very heavy, as you say? The explanation is easy; it was very light when first it was brought to this place, but through continual resting here, and through the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>, it has become heavy! It bears a name of wonderful <hi rend="i">mana</hi>, for Hine-tua-hoanga, the Woman of the Whetstone, was a goddess of our remote ancestors; she was a stone, and it was upon her sacred back that the gods and our great ancestors ground sharp the edges of their stone axes. And we have a very ancient and sacred chant which is used when sharpening axes in this way; it was first used for the sharpening of the stone tools with which the trees were felled in Hawaiki for the building of the canoe Arawa to bring my ancestors across the Great-Ocean-of-Kiwa to this country. Let us climb to the hill above and there I shall recite the <hi rend="i">karakia</hi>.”</p>
          <p>We crossed the sacred brook—the Maori evidently consider the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> is well diluted when its waters mingle with the main river, for the Waiteti is under no ban as to drinking—and breasted our way up through the <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> and fern to the clear hillside above. And there, beside the fern-covered earthworks of the ancient <hi rend="i">pa</hi> Whakaeke-tahuna, Matehaere, last chief of Ngati-Ihenga, recited his strange old chant, for this most <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> relic of stone-age man. The <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> dates back at least six centuries; it was composed in Hawaiki and recited by the priests over the stone axes; every step in the process of felling the forest trees and working the timber was sanctified by the Polynesians with appropriate ritual, for the propitiation of the spirits of the forest of which Tane was the father and the guardian.</p>
          <p>This was Matehaere’s chant for the sacred stone of the Wai-oro-toki:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>Kaore ra ia, e hika,</l>
            <l>He putanga ki te tonga,</l>
            <l>Ko koe anake ra te putanga,</l>
            <l>Ko Whakarewa-i-te-rangi,</l>
            <l>Nana i tiki mai</l>
            <l>Ko Poutini, ko Wharaua,</l>
            <l>Ko te wai i tere ai te toki,</l>
            <l>Ka kite ai i reira,</l>
            <l>E tuhi ana, e rapa ana,</l>
            <l>I te Whatu-kura-a-Tangaroa,</l>
            <l>Kowhatu uira ra tena,</l>
            <l>Kowhatu marama ra tena.</l>
            <l>Ka hewa e rua</l>
            <l>Tu mata-kurukuru,</l>
            <l>Tu mata-karere,</l>
            <l>Homai kia whakapiritia</l>
            <l>Kia Hine-tua-Hoanga,</l>
            <l>Hai oro i te toki.</l>
            <l>He pua totara,</l>
            <l>Kau orohia,</l>
            <l>Kau orohia te Ati-tipua</l>
            <l>Kau orohia te Ati-tawhiti.</l>
            <l>Hai whakakoi ra, e hine,</l>
            <l>E te mata o te toki,</l>
            <l>Hai tuatua i te wao-a-Tane,</l>
            <l>I te maramara o Tukehu,</l>
            <l>I te tama ia ara</l>
            <l>Na Mumuwhango,</l>
            <l>Whai ara mo taua</l>
            <l>Kia whiti ai taua</l>
            <l>Ki-hi rawahi o te awa nei.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>[<hi rend="i">Translation</hi>.]</p>
          <p>There is no road, no way to the far South Land, save by the will of the gods, save by thee, O Whakarewa-in-the-Sky, our guide to the distant places. Hither thou didst bring Poutini and Wharaua, axes made of the sacred greenstone; brought them o’er the ocean far. There, in that distant land, we’ll see, flashing and shining in the waters, the sacred treasure-stone of Tangaroa; the lightning-flashing stone, the bright and glistening stone. Banished be the tapu’s spell! I place the sacred stone on Hine-tua-hoanga, the goddess of the whetstone, that the</p>
          <p>axe-blade may be sharp to fell the great totara tree. Come, ancestral shades! Come hither, ancient spirits, spirits of the distant places! Come sharpen me my stone axe-blade to hew me down the woods of Tane, to make fly the chips of Tu-kehu, the son of Mumuwhango, the forest child for whom we sought, to cross the flowing waters.<note xml:id="fn1-190" n="*"><p>This ancient rune requires an explanatory note or two Tangaroa is the god of the ocean, and of fish and all other creatures of the sea. The greenstone is spoken of as “the sacred stone of Tangaroa” because it was in Maori legend originally a fish, turned to stone by some magical power. Tukehu is a name for the totara pine which in Maori mythology was the offspring of Mumuwhango, who was one of the wives of Tane-Mahuta, the creator and guardian of the forests, and of all that dwell therein. Tane is often used in Maori song as an emblematical term for a canoe; “the narrow path by which the ocean is crossed” is a canoe made from Tane’s forest-child. Our totara pine does not grow in the South Sea Islands; the word totara may have been an ancient name for some Hawaikian tree of another kind, such as the tamanu, one of the best of the South Sea timbers, or else it has been introduced into the karakia since the Maori came to New Zealand. As for the axe-sharpening stone, it is a block of the ordinary grey stone of the district, notwithstanding Matehaere’s picturesque account of its transportation from the South Sea Isles.</p></note></p>
          <pb xml:id="n190" n="190"/>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Above us on the south rose the blue and grey mass of Ngongotaha Mountain. We could see the remnant of the ancient forest on its summit, where, as Matehaere narrated, the fairy tribe Ngati-Rua dwelt of old. Ihenga made friends with those mountain dwellers, and songs learned from the Patupaiarehe are chanted to-day by some of his descendants. And sometimes there were unions of fairy men and Maori damsels. Indeed, from all accounts the Maori girl was never very loath for an amorous encounter with a fairy forester. But there was one drawback to these little affairs of the passions in the twilight bush. If there was a child, it would be an albino. You knew when you saw one of those freaks of nature that a fairy lover was responsible.</p>
          <p>I told Matehaere about an albino woman I remembered well. Many years ago she lived on the bank of the Puniu River, in the Waipa country, and we used to see her now and again in the frontier township Kihikihi.
                  <pb xml:id="n191" n="191"/>
                  The blue <hi rend="i">kauwae</hi> tattoo pattern on her chin and lips was a curious contrast to her unnaturally white skin, her flaxen hair and her weak eyes that could not bear the sun. The Maori said that her mother had been loved once upon a time by a fairy bushman who lived on Pirongia Mountain.</p>
          <p>“Ah,” said Matehaere, “that was a famous mountain of the fairies, Pirongia, like our range of Ngongotaha above us yonder. There have been <hi rend="i">korako</hi> people, those unnaturally white-skinned folk, in our midst here. They were <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>, those <hi rend="i">korako.</hi> Our <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> has left us now, perhaps; at any rate the young people of our tribes will have none of it. Yet, to us older ones it is real enough. Does it not seem to you that this must be a <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> place? It may be that before long <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> farms and homes will cover all this land. Then who among the new race on the Waiteti will know anything of the stories I have been telling you? Maybe they will find that holy stone of ours, and will wonder who made those strange marks upon it. Maybe they will even drink of that holy brook below and it will hurt them not. But while I live this Wai-oro-toki shall be Maori and altogether <hi rend="i">tapu.</hi> For the old gods still hold dominion over the silent places.”</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d26" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n192" n="192"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">A Basket of Whitebait.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Human</hi> nature is the same through all the ages, and a cannibal warrior named Kotiora, who lived in his stockaded village on the shores of Lake Rotoehu, one hundred and fifty years ago, was in essentials no better and no worse than some evil-tempered <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> bullies whose ways are revealed to us now and again through the medium of the Magistrate’s Court reports.</p>
          <p>Kotiora was the overlord of the Rotoehu shores. His spear and <hi rend="i">mere</hi> held sway from Lake Rotoiti on the one side, to Rotoma on the other; and you may see the spot where his fortress stood on the lakeside cliff—if you know where to look—as you motor along the bush road from Rotorua towards Te Teko and Whakatane.</p>
          <p>It so befell one day that Kotiora bethought him of an old feud he had with the people who lived on the shores of Rotoiti. He sallied forth with a war-party and scouted up along the wooded cliffs of the most beautiful of lakes until he neared the island-like peninsula Tumoana. With allies from Rotorua, he attacked the fortified village there. The <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was captured, and there was a fearful slaughter. Kotiora returned with much “long pig” for commissariat, and with a great prize in the shapely form of a handsome young woman. This girl, whose name was Te Aoniwaho, he took to wife.</p>
          <p>The captive wife dwelt there many moons, at Rotoehu, with her husband, but she was by no means resigned to her fate. Kotiora taunted her more than once with her origin, and bragged of having eaten her relatives. This did not tend to happiness in the <hi rend="i">whare</hi>, and poor Aoniwaho wept many a bitter tear.</p>
          <p>The climax of woe for the <hi rend="i">wahine</hi> came one morning when Kotiora was in a surly mood. He ordered his wife to cook him a meal of whitebait, the little <hi rend="i">inanga</hi>, which swarmed in all those lakes before the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> trout was introduced.</p>
          <p>Aoniwaho prepared her earth-oven, the <hi rend="i">haangi</hi>, and set a flax basket of whitebait therein for the process of steam-cooking. But everything went wrong that morning. When the young wife uncovered the oven, the <hi rend="i">inanga</hi> was not cooked. Some one, perhaps, had put the evil eye on it.</p>
          <p>Kotiora shouted from the front of his <hi rend="i">whare:</hi> “Bring me my food.”</p>
          <p>“It is not yet cooked,” said Aoniwaho. “I have put it in the <hi rend="i">haangi</hi> again.”</p>
          <p>“Bring me my food,” roared the bully. “I am hungry, I say. Bring me the <hi rend="i">inanga.</hi>”</p>
          <pb xml:id="n193" n="193"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege193a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege193a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege193a-g"/>
              <head><hi rend="lsc">The Night Attack.</hi></head>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n194"/>
          <pb xml:id="n195" n="195"/>
          <p>So the poor wife brought the basket of whitebait from the steaming oven and set it before her lord.</p>
          <p>Kotiora scooped up a handful and tasted it. Next moment, with a roar of rage, he leaped up from the mat on which he had been squatting. He picked up the basket of whitebait, seized his trembling wife, and capsized the mess over her head.</p>
          <p>Then he flung her roughly from him, and stalked off to demand food from one of his tribesmen.</p>
          <p>Poor Aoniwaho sat weeping in her <hi rend="i">whare</hi>, her heart swelling with indignation at the insult literally heaped on her. She was a high-born woman, a chief’s daughter, and it was a shocking outrage to throw food upon her sacred head. She wept long, then she dried her tears, and she brooded on revenge.</p>
          <p>Late that night she stole down to the lakeside, launched a small, light canoe that lay there, and paddled cautiously up the west arm of Rotoehu. Landing there, she ran swiftly through the forest of Tahuna, along the winding trail that long afterwards came to be known as Hongi’s Track, and came out on the Tapuwae-haruru beach, at the east end of Lake Rotoiti. There she found, among the canoes tied up to posts below the sleeping village of the Ngati-Pikiao folk, another small <hi rend="i">kopapa</hi>, and in this she paddled up the calm, silent lake westward.</p>
          <p>Dawn was breaking as Aoniwaho wearily drew up into a quiet little bay below the Whangaikorea <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, on the northern coast of Rotoiti, where her kinsfolk dwelt. The village was roused, the people came wondering into the <hi rend="i">marae</hi>, and there the returned exile told her story.</p>
          <p>When she came to describe the terrible insult, the emptying of the whitebait basket on her head, an angry murmur rose, and the chief of the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> leaped to his feet, and, whirling his stone club about his head, cried: “<hi rend="i">Whitiki, whitiki! Tatua, tatua!</hi>”</p>
          <p>It was the call to arms: “Up and gird yourselves for war.”</p>
          <p>Every village on the northern and western parts of Rotoiti was roused by messengers in swift canoes, and by night a flotilla of war-craft, crowded with men, was sweeping down the lake for the beach of Tapuwae-haruru, the Sounding Footsteps. In the darkness the war-party filed along the Tahuna bush track. In silence they crept through the forest and along the cliff to the rear of Kotiora’s <hi rend="i">pa</hi>.</p>
          <p>The lakeside village slept; Kotiora, the bully, slept. Not a sound but the melancholy morepork, calling his <hi rend="i">kou-kou</hi> to the stars.</p>
          <p>Kotiora! (ominous name, it meant “cut up while alive!”) Rouse yourself, Kotiora, if you ever want to taste steamed <hi rend="i">inanga</hi> or roast foeman again! Where are your sentries? All snoring, too!</p>
          <pb xml:id="n196" n="196"/>
          <p>Kopu, the bright morning star, which the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> calls Venus<note xml:id="fn1-196" n="*"><p>Or Jupiter, as morning star.</p></note>, swam slowly up above the black forests, and that was the sign for action.</p>
          <p>“<hi rend="i">Kokiri!</hi>” It was the charge. With a fearful yell the invaders were up and into the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>. Hot and terrible work for a few moments, then—bring torches! Kotiora had been seized at once, when he leaped, half-dazed, from his mats. His despised wife had not forgotten to describe exactly his sleeping-place.</p>
          <p>The Rotoehu village—its name was Nukumaru—was given up to plunder, and then to the flames; its surviving people were flying fugitive through the forest. And soon thereafter big tattooed Kotiora, bully no longer, was lying in the bottom of a canoe, tied hand and foot, listening, with death’s hand very near his heart, to the great war-song of victory yelled by the Rotoiti avengers as they paddled home across their lake.</p>
          <p>To the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at Whangaikorea—a headland now all silent and deserted, a lovely sanctuary of the wilds—the captive chief was taken. There he was set in the <hi rend="i">marae</hi>, the village square, an object for reviling, and there he was killed. His body was cut up, cooked in a steam-oven, and it was eaten by the tribe.</p>
          <p>The account was squared—the <hi rend="i">utu</hi> was complete.</p>
          <p>It was not usual for the ladies to share in a cannibal meal, but in the interests of poetic justice I hope Aoniwaho was given at least a finger.</p>
          <p>So expiated Kotiora his high offence against Maori ethics and the amenities of domestic life. But the trouble, as narrated by old Ereatara, of Ngati-Pikiao, did not end there. Kotiora’s clan carried the vendetta on, and there were canoe excursions and bush raids and reprisals, and much grim exercise with stone <hi rend="i">mere</hi> and wooden spear, and forts were taken and lands seized.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>It seems to me that the old-fashioned way of drawing a moral from a story is not out of place here. At any rate, the tale of Kotiora may hold a lesson for hasty, bearish husbands. Be kind to your Aoniwaho, even though you faint with hunger; deal leniently with her cookery. Restrain your gibes, hurl not her imperfect dishes at her. For the worm may turn; and her relatives may descend and rend you.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d27" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n197" n="197"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Utu: The Story of a Polynesian<lb/>
              Vendetta.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Motiti</hi> Island, the Flat Island of the New Zealand coastwise sailor, lies in the soft blue waters of the Bay of Plenty, eight miles from the coast. It resembles, from a distance, a low, bare table. “Motiti Wahie-Kore” (“Motiti-where-there-is-no-firewood”) it was called of old. Now there are three groves and there are large cultivations, a <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> farm, as well as Maori fields and gardens; there are rich crops of maize, and fat cattle are raised for the Auckland market. Coasting scows call at the fertile island to load produce and stock. That is Motiti to-day. This is a saga of the far-away past, when bare Motiti wore a very different face, more than five hundred years ago.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>Ngatoro-i-rangi, the high priest of the Arawa, a very aged man, lived in his small palisaded village, with a party of his people, on Matarehua, a cliffy point of Motiti. There he dwelt with his old wife and a few tribesfolk; looking out over the great ocean which he had sailed long before, the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> of the Arawa. He gazed out with day-long patience over the heaving sea, scanning the northern quadrant of the horizon for a sail rising over the blue like a seabird’s wing.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>This is the story of Ngatoro-i-rangi’s feud with Manaia, a feud that was Pacific-wide; a truly wonderful story of Polynesian long-sailing voyages, in the days when the ancestors of our Maori were the most skilful and daring sailors in the world. It is the tale of a thoughtless curse and all the trouble it caused. My narrators were two high chiefs of Arawa descent, the late <name type="person" key="name-400087">Te Heuheu Tukino</name>, of Taupo, and his venerable uncle, <name type="person" key="name-100097">Tokena Kerehi</name>, both of them direct descendants of Ngatoro-i-rangi.</p>
          <p>Kuiwai, one of Ngatoro’s sisters—one of the two to whom he addressed his cry in his dire need, when he was all but perishing of cold on Tongariro mountain—was the wife of a chief named Manaia, in the distant Hawaiki—either Tahiti or Raiatea, in the Society Islands. There she and her husband and her sister Haungaroa remained when the Arawa and other canoes sailed for New Zealand. And trouble befell her one day because of an old, old trouble not peculiar to the Maori—bad cookery.</p>
          <p>Kuiwai was cooking food for a feast, and when the earth ovens were opened her share of the <hi rend="i">kai</hi> was found to be underdone. Whereupon
              <pb xml:id="n198" n="198"/>
              her incensed husband gave her a thrashing, and cursed her soundly as well with horrid Maori curses, which have a potency and vigour all their own. He compared the logs of firewood to the bones of her brother, Ngatoro-i-rangi, and vowed that if ever she cooked so badly again he would roast her brother’s flesh on the hot stones of the ovens.</p>
          <p>It seemed a safe threat, for by this time Ngatoro’ was two thousand miles away over the ocean. But Kuiwai took her punishment and her cursing very much to heart. And she (another Maori said it was her daughter, who bore the same name) and Haungaroa crossed the great ocean by some supernatural means (that is to say, the name of their canoe is forgotten) and came to New Zealand, and travelled a long way, until at last they found Ngatoro-i-rangi. To him they told the story of the cursing.</p>
          <p>Ngatoro’, in his anger, called down the vengeance of the gods on Manaia, and, moreover, he gave orders that a war party should go to Hawaiki and exact <hi rend="i">utu</hi> (revenge) for the <hi rend="i">kanga</hi>, the oven curse, a very frightful one to the Polynesian mind.</p>
          <p>Accordingly, the men prepared for their ocean voyage. They made a new canoe from a <hi rend="i">totara</hi> tree which they had found lying fallen, partly buried in the earth, near the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name>, and in this canoe (called Totara-Keria) they sailed all the way back across the vast Pacific to Hawaiki. There, by stratagem, they defeated Manaia’s people and captured their fortress, and avenged Ngatoro’s grievance to their satisfaction, and then they sailed back to New Zealand.</p>
          <p>Manaia himself had escaped from the slaughter, and he now set about continuing the vendetta, even across those countless leagues of ocean. He equipped a fleet of canoes, and, with a large body of sea warriors, set sail for New Zealand.</p>
          <p>Ngatoro’, now a very old man, was living with his followers on Motiti; most of the tribe lived on the mainland at <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name>. At last Manaia and his canoe fleet hove in sight. The Island ships sailed down on the island before the north-east breeze, and rounded the point at Matarehua. Ngatoro’, when they had come close in shore, was challenged by his brother-in-law, Manaia, to “come down and fight.” But the wise old man cried in reply: “Anchor off the shore for the night, because it is now nearly dark; it is perfectly calm; and we shall fight in the morning.”</p>
          <p>This the seafarers did, dropping their stone anchors in the quiet water near the white sands of Motiti.</p>
          <p>Then the wizard of Motiti set to work. He betook him to his prayers, and he recited his most powerful <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> to Tawhiri-matea, the god of storms, and to the gods of thunder and lightning; to all his <hi rend="i">atua</hi> of sea and land and air. And in the black midnight, when Manaia’s weary <choice><orig>sailor-
                <pb xml:id="n199" n="199"/>
                warriors</orig><reg>sailor-warriors</reg></choice> lay asleep in their canoes, the storm burst forth—a fearful storm, with a hurricane of wind and rain, and dreadful lightning. And in that midnight hurricane, with its terrible surf, the canoe-fleet was utterly destroyed.</p>
          <p>Next morning the old <hi rend="i">ariki</hi> and his people went forth to see what had befallen their foes. All, all had perished! Not one escaped. Manaia’s body they found on the sands; of the others many had been partly eaten by the sharks and the barracouta and other fish, so that the remains lay upon the sands in variously mutilated shapes. Some had one side of the face eaten away, some had hands and feet bitten off, and others lay there with their tongues lolling grotesquely out of their sand-filled mouths. And when the <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name> people came paddling and sailing across—in response to a signal fire kindled by Ngatoro-i-rangi—they were so amused at the appearance of these distorted corpses that their wood-carving artists perpetuated the memory of Manaia’s rout by imitating the attitudes of the dead in their carved figures. So it came that the Arawa—the fathers of artistic wood-carving in New Zealand—carved images and effigies with out-lolling tongues and grotesque and variously distorted shapes, with heads on one side. When you behold some of the more grotesque figures on the carved houses of the Maori, know that in this way is memorised the miraculous avengement of Manaia’s curse. And Manaia himself—his body, the people saw, was wonderfully carved, beautifully adorned from head to foot in scrolls and bars and all manner of handsome designs; some of these are preserved to-day in our wood-carving patterns.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>“Ha!” said Tokena the tattooed—an old man indeed, for he had fought in the long-ago cannibal wars—”that was a good story! Truly Ngatoro’, our priestly ancestor, was a god in himself! Little have I to say as a tail to my <hi rend="i">mokopuna</hi> Heuheu’s narrative; only this: Ngatoro-i-rangi died in New Zealand—I have heard of Motiti. But he had a younger brother called Tangihia, who sailed away from these shores for Hawaiki, and we never heard of him again. Perhaps he reached that distant isle of perpetual summer; perhaps he perished in the vast ocean. Who can say? But when he sailed from <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name>, he left a wife there, and she was at that time with child. When the canoe sailed out into the ocean, the wife climbed to the top of a hill and there she watched her husband’s canoe-sails fade out of sight, and as she watched she bitterly lamented, and wept many tears and chanted sad songs of sorrow. Presently her child, a boy, was born, and to commemorate the last hill-top view and her great sorrow, she gave him the name of Tangi-moana, meaning ‘Ocean-Weeping.’ And that man, Tangi-moana, was one of our ancestors.”</p>
          <pb xml:id="n200" n="200"/>
          <p>The voyager, who never returned, probably reached Rarotonga Island, and there settled. Tangihia is in the Rarotongan tongue Tangiia—the “h” is dropped by the Islanders—and there is a Ngati-Tangiia tribe there to-day. Rarotongan traditions show that the great progenitor of this clan was the far-voyaged South Sea warrior-chief Tangiia, who flourished and conquered, and made daring canoe cruises about the middle of the thirteenth century. But the coincidence of names is interesting; and it is quite possible that our Maori Tangihia reached the tropic home of his name-clan on high-peaked Rarotonga.</p>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege200a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege200a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege200a-g"/>
              <figDesc>Sketch of a New Zealand Maori</figDesc>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d28" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n201" n="201"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Motu-Ngaio Pa and the Stage of Heads.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Story of Old Kawhia.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Huge</hi> earthworks, scarped, trenched and terraced, crown the steep hill above the giant <hi rend="i">pohutukawa</hi> trees on the Powewe beach on Kawhia Harbour, a castle carved out of the mount by the vanished people. When I first explored those great earthworks many a year ago and tried to plot out the fortification scheme the deserted <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was in almost perfect condition, except for the disappearance of the palisades, which defended the successive terraces. On one of the broad terraces directly above the Maori village on the beach, a pioneer <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> trader had built his house, and a beautifully snug little home it was, with its fruit trees and its flowers sheltered from the ocean winds by the hill scarp behind it.</p>
          <p>The story of this hill-<hi rend="i">pa</hi>, called Motu-Ngaio, goes back centuries before ever a <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> sail appeared off Kawhia Heads, and this is an incident of its history, gathered in a rather curious way. Down at Porou-tawhao, in the Manawatu country—it is a little settlement in the reclaimed flax swamps between Levin and Foxton—there lived a big, very tall, black-bearded man of the Ngati-Toa tribe, by name Tatana Whata-upoko. It was said of him that he closely resembled in burly figure and great physical strength his famous warrior kinsman <name type="person" key="name-110528">Te Rangihaeata</name>. Tatana now lies close by Rangihaeata, on the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> burial hill above his old home. From him I heard many stories of Ngati-Toa’s conquest of the Manawatu-Horowhenua country, under Rauparaha, and a question about the origin of his conjecture-provoking name brought far-away Motu-Ngaio <hi rend="i">pa</hi> into the picture. A <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>-Maori combination, like many a Maori name, Tatana was the Maori form of Turton, a pioneer missionary and Government official family of the early days. Whata-upoko means Stage of Heads—that is, an elevated platform on which the heads of the slain were of old set up for the public gaze. And this is the tale of the five tattooed heads of Motu-Ngaio.</p>
          <p>A hundred and fifty years ago, Tatana narrated, Motu-Ngaio, the great fortress of Kawhia, was held by Ngati-Toa, and their kin. A day came when all the able-bodied men and many of the women of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> launched their canoes, and crossed the harbour to Rakaunui and Waiharakeke, on the south side of Kawhia, to attend to their crops of <hi rend="i">kumara.</hi> Besides the women and children in the hill stockade, there were five old men. Two of these were high chiefs, Tuhaha and Kimihia.</p>
          <p>The Ngati-Toa had been at war with the Waikato tribes, over the ranges, but peace had come, and the tribe of warriors toiled happily in their
                <pb xml:id="n202" n="202"/>
                food patches, all unsuspicious of danger. But their departure from the great fort had been watched by savage eyes in the bush at the head of the harbour. Scouts from the bush cautiously reconnoitred the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and found it all but defenceless. It was a war-party of Waikato that lay in secret there, awaiting the report of the scouts. A warrior with the high-sounding name of Te Aho-o-te-Rangi led the army.</p>
          <p>“The fort lies open to us,” said the scouts. “There are but a few old men and some women and children. We lay in the ditch outside the big house, and we heard them talking and singing, and the children crying, and the mothers scolding and soothing them.”</p>
          <p>To Aho gave the order to march. Under cover of night, the warparty silently surrounded the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, listened a while, and then stole up to the topmost terrace and, with a horrible battle-yell, burst in with <hi rend="i">patu</hi>, stone axe, and spear. It was easy work. Tuhaha and Kimihia and the other old men were killed; the women and children were made captive.</p>
          <p>The dead chiefs were decapitated and the five tattooed heads, hastily smoke-dried, were set up on a <hi rend="i">whata</hi>, or staging, just outside the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>. Before the trophies Te Aho-o-te-Rangi paraded, bragging of his victory, deriding the dead, taunting the weeping women, who would be led away as concubines and slaves to the Waikato.</p>
          <p>The bodies of the dead were the warriors’ feast, and the women and girls were portioned out among the warriors as slave wives. In the way of armies from time immemorial, women in old Maoridom were the most prized of all booty.</p>
          <p>Next evening, the war-party set out on its return march, by way of Aotea, on the north. Te Aho-o-te-Rangi refrained from setting fire to the captured village, lest the absent Ngati-Toa should come paddling furiously after them.</p>
          <p>Under the blanket of night, as before, they marched along the waterside and toward the eastern hills of Aotea. Their prisoners bore on their backs the loot of the captured fort.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>That night’s march was short. The war-party halted a short distance from Kawhia’s head waters; the prisoners served their masters with food. The lustful men of Waikato, each with a woman in his embrace, enjoyed the choicest spoils of war.</p>
          <p>In the dead of night, when the sated warriors all slept, a young woman of Ngati-Toa heard a strange low voice in the bivouac close by her. She listened intently; she rose noiselessly; she knew it must be what she had hoped for desperately, a scout of her people.</p>
          <p>“Be cautious,” said the man, “make no noise. You will be saved.”</p>
          <pb xml:id="n203" n="203"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege203a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege203a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege203a-g"/>
              <head><hi rend="lsc">Springing the Trap.</hi></head>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n204"/>
          <pb xml:id="n205" n="205"/>
          <p>In her mingled joy and grief the girl could scarcely restrain a cry. It was her brother’s voice.</p>
          <p>The disaster at the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> had been discovered, and the young warrior had scouted out on the track of the Waikato. Now for retribution.</p>
          <p>“Return to your sleeping place,” the brother bade her, “and quietly warn all the other women. Delay Waikato as long as you can, let it be a late start in the morning. Satisfy their lustful cravings; exhaust their powers. Draw from them all their strength! Use all the means in your power to hinder the march, and wait for our signal.”</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>It was well on towards noon of next day before the war-party left the eastern shore of Aotea Harbour, and struck into the bush on the trail over the ranges to the Waipa. The track soon entered a dark gully, thickly wooded.</p>
          <p>“<hi rend="i">Ngati-Toa e! Kokiri!</hi>” The fearful yell came from the gloomy wild wood on the right. It was the “Charge!” From both sides of the track rose the avengers. An overwhelming mass of warriors leaped at Waikato. It was over in a few moments. The women of Motu-Ngaio played the warriors’ part too. Some of them snatched <hi rend="i">mere</hi> or spear from their captors, and dealt the death-blow; others grappled their foes by the legs or feet and threw them, while the rescuers split skulls and pierced naked bodies.</p>
          <p>Very few of the Waikato raiders survived that ambuscade. Front and rear and on both flanks they were assailed. Every chief fell but the leader, Te Aho-o-te-Rangi. He burst through his foes and dashed up along the trail to the ranges. Rushing after him came Marangai, greatest runner of the Motu-Ngaio party. Te Aho, too, was a famous runner.</p>
          <p>The chase was long, but at last Marangai ran down his foe. Te Aho, exhausted, surrendered.</p>
          <p>Marangai led his prisoner back to the triumphant Ngati-Toa, and the party returned to Motu-Ngaio. Some of the dead were carried there, too, for the warriors’ feast.</p>
          <p>Te Aho, tightly bound, was set in the middle of the <hi rend="i">marae</hi>, the parade-ground of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>. There he was assailed with bitter abuse and many curses by the widows of the five old chiefs whom he had slaughtered. Then Te Aho was killed—a blow on the head with a stone <hi rend="i">patu</hi>—and his body was cut up for the oven; his head was set up, with many another head of Waikato, on the very same stage where the heads of Tuhaha and Kimihia and the other chiefs of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> had been displayed. There it remained, while Ngati-Toa gave voice to a mighty song of hate. And the heads of the five slain chiefs were set up apart, on a decorated platform,
                <pb xml:id="n206" n="206"/>
                and the tribe made speeches in their honour and chanted ancient elegiac poems of lamentation. And thus was the capture of Motu-Ngaio quickly and fully avenged.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>A few weeks after these events the young chieftainess Tapuha, who was the wife of the son of the slain Tuhaha, gave birth to a son. As was the way of the Maori, the child was given a name which would preserve and perpetuate the memory of the recent happening. He was named Te Whata-upoko, the Platform of the Heads.</p>
          <p>And this boy, Tuhaha’s grandson, grew up to become one of the chief warriors of the conqueror <name type="person" key="name-400991">Te Rauparaha</name>, and he was trained as a <hi rend="i">tohunga.</hi> He fought his way down the West Coast with Rauparaha’s army a century ago, and with his leader he settled on Kapiti Island. There, at Te Kahu-o-te-Rangi village he was Rauparaha’s chief priest and the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> of the god Matairangi.<note xml:id="fn1-206" n="*"><p>Tatana te Whata-upoko gave me the following information concerning Ngati-Toa’s tribal belief in their god Matairangi: “My grandfather was the priest of our god Matairangi. He was a matakité, or seer. Matairangi was seen in dreams, and his appearance was read as an omen, good or otherwise, in connection with warfare. He sometimes appeared to warn his tribe of danger. If in a dream, the tohunga of Ngati-Toa saw a stone—which was the aria or visible form of Matairangi—fall from a cliff and shatter, emitting a shower of sparks or a glow of light, a chief of the tribe, or a chief’s son, would shortly die. If when it struck the rock and shattered, no sparks or light emanated from it, one of the common people would die. Pane-iraira and Wainui were other tribal gods of Rauparaha and his people.”</p></note> His grandson was my old acquaintance Tatana Whata-upoko, who is dead, but the name is carried on, and as long as there is a Whata-upoko in the family or the tribe the fame of Motu-Ngaio <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, the faraway grand old home in the North, the story of the self-sacrificing women, and of Marangai’s great chase, will be told with pride by the chieftain families of Ngati-Toa.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d29" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n207" n="207"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">Virgin’s Isle.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">The Story of Te Wharerangi and the Fall of Motu-<lb/>
                O-Puhi Pa.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">As</hi> you come out of the fragrant twilight bush on the southern side of the Ponanga ridge, where the short-cut track goes from Lake Taupo’s shore to the mountains of the Tongariro National Park, you have before you as fair a picture of unspoiled beauty as this island has to show. There lies the calm, soft-blue lake called Roto-a-Ira, rounded of outline, dreamy as a lake of fairyland. Its surface is seldom ruffled, except for the fanlike wake left by the black swans as they sail about its glimmering surface. It is nearly always calm at Roto-a-Ira. The great hills have it in their keeping and Lady Pihanga and her companion mountains look down on their unmoving blue and green shadow pictures the livelong day.</p>
          <p>A long low peninsula, terminating in a green mound of a hill, projects into the lake on its north-western side. This island-like peninsula, a wooded place of silence and <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>—it is a tribal burial ground—was once a populous home of the Maori. Its name is Motu-o-Puhi, or literally, Isle of the Virgin. Puhi is often a personal name but the story is that the island was so named because of its security as a fortress isle, a maidenrefuge camp unconquered. On one memorable occasion, however, fire and slaughter overran the Virgin Isle, and Taupo took grim revenge on the invaders, a cannibal band from the North.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>It was a hundred years ago, according to the old men of Tokaanu, that a war-party of the Ngati-Maru tribe from the Lower Waihou (Thames) and the <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> shores, marched down to the South Taupo country. The intention of this <hi rend="i">taua</hi>, which consisted of a hundred and forty men—the favourite number for a swift-moving expedition—was to deal a deadly blow at the power of Ngati-Tuwharetoa, the Taupo tribe, who had not hitherto been attacked successfully by any outside tribe, and who had always been able to retain their territory, though surrounded by warlike neighbours. The proud boasts of the very independent Taupo folk had, in fact, been taken as a challenge by Ngati-Maru, though in their distant <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> and Thames homes, more than a hundred miles away, they had no friction with Ngati-Tuwharetoa, and no excuse for a proclamation of war. But the
                <pb xml:id="n208" n="208"/>
                invaders did not proclaim their intentions; their only chance of success was to resort to treachery, to take Taupo unawares.</p>
          <p>Now, Ngati-Maru had become possessed of firearms, the new and wonderful weapon of the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>, while Ngati-Tuwharetoa, by reason of their isolation and their distance from the sea-coast, had not yet been able to obtain any. Ngati-Maru, a few years before this period, and before they procured muskets from the traders, had been given a fearful lesson in military unpreparedness, when <name type="person" key="name-208266">Hongi Hika</name> and his conquering Ngapuhi had descended upon them and captured many forts and villages, and had slain hundreds upon hundreds of people and carried away hundreds more into captivity. The <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> people never rested after that until every warrior had been able to procure by barter a gun, and powder and lead for it. Now they must try their weapons on some tribe less well armed, and the Taupo people were an inviting, unsuspecting target.</p>
          <p>The <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> warriors (who were accompanied by several women of <hi rend="i">rangatira</hi> rank) marched through the Patetere forests and down across the plains and over the ranges to the west side of Lake Taupo, passing through the territory of the Ngati-Raukawa tribe. These people, although closely allied by blood with <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>’s tribe, were persuaded by some of their chiefs to ally themselves with Ngati-Maru. They led the way on the march through country to which the Northerners were strangers, and gave information as to the strength of the various fortified villages in South Taupo.</p>
          <p>On the advice of the Ngati-Raukawa leaders, the Ngati-Maru chiefs sent forward messengers, declaring that they were visiting Taupo in a friendly manner, as kinsmen of <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>—the ancestors of all three tribes had come to New Zealand in the same canoe, the Tainui—and that they were carrying arms, not for the purpose of attacking Taupo, but for making war upon the Hawke’s Bay and Wairarapa tribes, who were the hereditary foes of Ngati-Tuwharetoa. They therefore asked <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> for a promise of safe conduct through his land.</p>
          <p>So the Taupo clans living on the west side of the lake offered no opposition to the march of the Ngati-Maru musketeers, and actually assisted them with canoes to cross the lake to Waitahanui, the great palisaded <hi rend="i">pa</hi> a little to the north of the Tongariro River mouth. On arrival there the war-party was received with the customary dances and speeches of welcome, and with the usual rites of hospitality accorded to friends and relations. In their speeches, the Ngati-Maru leaders reiterated the assurances given by the heralds, that they were on their way to the East Coast to attack the Ngati-Kahungunu people. They made avowals of peace and goodwill, and as a pledge of their friendship, they would, they told Te
                <pb xml:id="n209" n="209"/>
                Heuheu, leave with him four of their women—the chieftainesses who accompanied them—to hold as hostages until they returned from their war excursion.</p>
          <p><name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> and his tribe gave Ngati-Maru of their best, treated them as honoured guests and kinsfolk. After several days’ halt at Waitahanui, the warriors continued their march. As they were near the south end of the lake, they would naturally take the Rangipo track towards Waiouru, thence the trail through the Murimotu country. That was the belief of their hosts.</p>
          <p>But Ngati-Maru, as soon as they had rounded the base of the Pihanga range, dropped all guise of friendship. They turned in by the south short of Roto-a-Ira, towards Tongariro, and marched along it (parallel with the present motor road) for about four miles until they came to a small village called Mapouriki. Here they surprised the inhabitants and slaughtered them, among them an old chieftainess named Te Maari (whose memory is preserved to-day in the name of the craters and hot springs on the north side of Tongariro Mountain). Their objective was the large village on Motu-o-Puhi, where the chief Te Wharerangi lived with his <hi rend="i">hapu.</hi> This place had been described to them fully by their Ngati-Raukawa allies, and they were desperately bent on capturing it.</p>
          <p>Te Wharerangi was the son of Te Maari, the woman killed at Mapouriki. (His son Matuahu, who escaped the Ngati-Maru weapons, was living at Taupo forty years ago; he married the youngest daughter of <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu Tukino</name>.)</p>
          <p>Now, Te Wharerangi, so soon to meet a fearful fate, had been warned by <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> some time before this not to trust to his semi-island village at Motu-o-Puhi as a defence against Waikato and Ngati-Maru. The paramount chief of Taupo had heard that such attacks were contemplated; it was only the treacherous alliance of Ngati-Raukawa with Ngati-Maru, and the repeated avowals of friendship, that had lulled his suspicions. When the chief of Motu-o-Puhi was thus warned by his kinsman, he was disinclined to take the advice to leave his Roto-a-Ira home and join forces with <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> at Waitahanui. Te Wharerangi declared that he could defend himself, whereupon <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> told him that if he were so small-minded, because of jealousy or false pride, as to refuse his protection, he deserved to perish with all his <hi rend="i">hapu.</hi></p>
          <p>“What you have said is true,” Te Wharerangi admitted; “nevertheless Motu-o-Puhi is my own <hi rend="i">pa</hi>. If my neck is to be twisted, let it be in my own home.” So saying, he returned to his lake village at Roto-a-Ira.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n210" n="210"/>
          <p>The Ngati-Maru invaders, after the capture of Mapouriki, remained in that village until nightfall, and under cover of darkness they set about the assault of Motu-o-Puhi. For this purpose they needed canoes to cross the lake, and these were supplied by a sub-tribe called Ngati-Waewae, living on the shores; these people were thus traitors to their own tribe. Embarking, they quietly paddled the few miles intervening, and surrounded the island <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> At the first glimmering of dawn they dashed on shore, and with their muskets spread terror and slaughter. The long and straggling defences were quickly penetrated; Motu-o-Puhi fell before the people were fairly awake.</p>
          <p>Terrific war yells and, more terrifying still, the thundering reports of the invaders’ muskets, the smoke of the <hi rend="i">ahi tipua</hi> (the demon fires), made hell on the unhappy Virgin Isle. Tomahawk and stone club completed the work that the guns began. Many of the people plunged into the lake and sought safety by swimming to the opposite shore—it must be remembered that Motu-o-Puhi is almost an island; it is connected with the mainland only by a low swampy neck of <hi rend="i">raupo</hi>, flax and rushes.</p>
          <p>Te Wharerangi and more than a hundred of his men were captured. The victors, closing round them with their muskets, placed them in a row, with the chief at one end of the long file. The warriors then deliberately slaughtered them one by one, reserving the head chief for the last. One after another the death-stroke was given, a blow on the head with a sharp-edged stone <hi rend="i">mere.</hi></p>
          <p>Te Wharerangi, as the executioners approached him, made a desperate effort for life. The place where he stood, on the <hi rend="i">marae</hi> or village green, was near the verge of the low cliff above the lake. With a sudden bound he cleared the space between him and the edge of the bank and leaped into the lake, and struck out for the shore. He was a strong swimmer, that brave chief, but his flight was hopeless. He was pursued by warriors in canoes, and after a chase of about a mile he was overtaken and killed in the water. His body was taken ashore and was cooked and eaten by the rejoicing savages; so, too, were eaten the bodies of some of his fellow tribesfolk. The victors completed their work by setting the village on fire, and high into the still morning air rose the dense black smoke from the ravaged island.</p>
          <p>This smoke cloud, as it mounted into the sky, was observed by some of the people on the south shores of Taupo Lake. It was at once concluded by <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> and his tribe at Waitahanui that they had been outwitted by Ngati-Maru and that Wharerangi had been attacked and his <hi rend="i">pa</hi> captured. The cry was raised, “<hi rend="i">Kua horo! Kua horo a Motu-o-Puhi!</hi>” (“The Virgin Isle has fallen!”)</p>
          <pb xml:id="n211" n="211"/>
          <p><name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>, knowing only too well from that fateful smoke column that his tribesfolk and their leader had fallen victims to treachery, quickly gathered a band of his armed men to avenge the fall of Wharerangi’s fort. The war-party marched by way of Te Ponanga ridge—where our bush track goes to-day—and on reaching a point on the range from which the island-<hi rend="i">pa</hi> could be viewed they saw with anger and grief the extent of the destruction wrought by Ngati-Maru. <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>’s impetuous brother, <name key="name-100140" type="person">Iwikau</name> (who succeeded him as head chief on his death in 1846), was so eager to wreak vengeance on the enemy that he proposed an immediate attack on the Ngati-Maru as they were resting and feasting after their murderous exploit.</p>
          <p>The Taupo Hotspur was supported by his younger brothers, Papaka and Manuhiri. But the elder brother, <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>, after a keen inspection of Motu-o-Puhi from the cover of the bush, and bearing in mind the fact that Ngati-Maru were armed with guns, while Ngati-Tawharetoa had only hand-weapons, formed the prudent opinion that an assault at that moment would fail. He made reply to his brothers and the warriors that the omens as made known to him by his god Rongomai were unpropitious. He would deal with Ngati-Maru in another way; and he ordered the immediate return of the war-party to Waitahanui.</p>
          <p>Iwikau was greatly incensed at this delay, and he secretly sent off a trusted man to return with all speed to Waitahanui and kill the four women who had been left as hostages by Ngati-Maru.</p>
          <p>But the great <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name> was not only a high chief but a powerful priest and sage and a magician, says the Maori story. He divined the intentions of his brothers, and by his occult powers he caused the feet of the messenger to lag on the way, and so the war-party reached the home village at Waitahanui at the same time as Iwikau’s man, and the women were saved. The <hi rend="i">ariki</hi> of Taupo would not permit them to be murdered, though their tribesmen had committed such an atrocious deed of treachery.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>But Ngati-Maru were not to escape. <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu</name>, wise war-captain that he was, delayed his attack until they were off their guard and encamped at a vulnerable spot on the mainland. He presently marched his men through the Ponanga forest, made a cautious reconnaissance, and discovered that the invaders were at Ngongo, a village at the edge of the bush near the western end of Roto-a-Ira. There he fell upon them with the utmost fury. The fiery Iwikau could not now complain about his brother’s excess of caution. Ngati-Maru were attacked so quickly and fiercely that few of them had time to use their guns. The greater number of them were killed, among them a chief named Te Wharemarumaru.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n212" n="212"/>
          <p>Only a shadow of that proud war-party returned to the North; the fall of Motu-o-Puhi was avenged.</p>
          <p>* * *</p>
          <p>That Ngati-Maru raid took place in 1830. It was about seventy years later that a grand old Arawa patriarch, <name type="person" key="name-100087">Te Araki te Pohu</name>, of Rotorua, told me that he and his parents were in Motu-o-Puhi when it was assaulted by the Arawa. After the defeat and slaughter of the Arawa people on the Island of Mokoia, by <name type="person" key="name-208266">Hongi Hika</name> and his Ngapuhi army, in 1823, Araki, then a child, was taken by his relatives southward to Lake Taupo; there they sheltered with <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heuheu Tukino</name>. From Taupo they went to Roto-a-Ira, and there they lived for some years in Motu-o-Puhi Pa. When Ngati-Maru surprised the place in 1830 the invaders carried all before them with their muskets—the <hi rend="i">pu</hi> that made a noise like thunder and whose lightning-flash was the “fire of death.” Young Araki, with his parents, escaped to the southern shore and took refuge in the bush at the base of Tongariro until Ngati-Maru in their turn were surprised and slaughtered by the Taupo men. Araki must have been very nearly a hundred years old when he died. Even when I knew him, in his nineties, he was straight of back, and he held himself like the veteran soldier he was, a perfect type of the old New Zealand warrior.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d30" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n213" n="213"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Stealing of an Atua.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">A Tradition of the Otago Coast.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">On</hi> the most beautiful part of the east coast of the South Island, in a district where the curving bays and rocky headlands and warm blue seas have reminded European travellers of the Riviera, there is a green hilly peninsula crowned with the crumbling ruins of an ancient fortification famed in the word-of-mouth history of the Ngai-Tahu people. This is a projection of the Otago coastline just to the south of the Wai-kouaiti (properly Waikawa-iti) harbour or river-mouth, a peninsula usually called Karitane, but the original name of which is Huriawa. Near by, on the gentle slopes and levels richly grassed that go down to the sea, are the small farms of Maori folk; here are the Karitane and Puketiraki settlements, the headquarters of the Ngai-Te Ruahikihiki and Ngati-Huirapa sections of the Ngai-Tahu tribe.</p>
          <p>Here on the slopes and knolls of Huriawa once stood the fortified town of Te Wera, a chief whose exploits in war are the theme of many a South New Zealand tradition. He was born some two hundred years ago; the events here described occurred probably about the time Captain Cook was exploring and charting these unknown coasts in 1770.</p>
          <p>Te Wera, who was the warrior head of the Ngai-Te-Ruahikihiki and kindred clans, had a nephew named Taoka, who lived further to the South. Taoka, ambitious and quarrelsome, raised a feud against his uncle—the original <hi rend="i">také</hi> or cause was some trivial grievance—and he organised a large force, sailed up the coast and laid siege to Huriawa Pa.</p>
          <p>When Taoka’s army arrived in their war-canoes (some came from Timaru and elsewhere northward as well as from Otago Heads) and invested the parapeted and palisaded hill-fort, they found the garrison fully prepared for them. In anticipation of attack, Te Wera had laid in a great stock of food, sufficient, it is said, to last his followers for nearly a year. Preserved birds (pigeon, <hi rend="i">kaka, weka</hi>), fern-root, and dried fish were the principal articles of food. The place was rich in <hi rend="i">kai-mataitai</hi>, the food of the salt sea, which includes mussels, <hi rend="i">pipi</hi> and edible seaweeds, as well as <hi rend="i">moki, hapuku</hi> and other fish which teemed in the surrounding waters, and even during the siege the people were able to go out on fishing expeditions under the shelter of the southern and south-eastern shores. The garrison must have been a large one in order to have held the great <hi rend="i">pa</hi> so successfully. The defences were of unusual strength for a South Island <hi rend="i">pa</hi>,
                <pb xml:id="n214" n="214"/>
                which seldom displayed such a formidable array of parapets and terraces as those of the North. When I saw them first some thirty years ago the <hi rend="i">maioro</hi>, or scarped walls of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, were still well preserved, particularly on the eastern side facing Puketiraki, where the Maori engineers had taken skilful advantage of the steep fall of the land towards the sandy isthmus.</p>
          <p>The main entrance to the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>, the inland gateway, was called “Te Kutu (Ngutu) a Toretore” (“The Lips of Toretore”). Taoka’s army pitched their camps on the long island-sandspit called Ohinepouweru, just to the north of the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> Here they lived for many months, also occupying at times portions of the mainland. One camp was the cultivation ground at the Taumata-o-Puaka terrace, above the beach at the head of the harbour; an other was Tauraka-a-waka (The Landing Place of Canoes), near the present Merton Railway Station. Sometimes assaults were led against the great fort; these were always repulsed. Sometimes the attacking force cut off stragglers from the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>; these went into the cooking <hi rend="i">haangi</hi>.</p>
          <p>The weak point of many Maori <hi rend="i">pas</hi> was their deficient water supply. The defenders exercised the utmost labour and ingenuity in building up massive defences, but were often very quickly reduced to sore straits for water, having no supply beyond that they were able to store up in canoes and calabashes. Huriawa, however, was well provided in this respect, for there was a small but always flowing spring in a dimpled hillside on the northern side of the peninsula. This spring is still to be seen, trickling out from the grass and rushes in its little green nook. Long after Te Wera’s day it was the water supply for Tamé Parata’s nearby whaling station—his crews chased the “right” whale. The little spring to this day is called Te Puna-wai a Te Wera (Te Wera’s Well). A trench or covered way led to it from the village above, so that the water-carriers might not be observed by the enemy. A short distance eastwards, further along the northern side of the peninsula, is a little horseshoe shaped, rocky bay called Te Awamo-kihi (Raft Cove). This baylet faces the opposite head of Waikouaiti Bay (Cornish Head, or North Head, Okuraero), and well commands the entrance to the harbour. Here Te Wera kept his canoes, the larger ones housed in reed-thatched sheds. This well-sheltered bay, its waters beautifully clear, was a famous place for <hi rend="i">pawa</hi> shellfish.</p>
          <p>Close by is a cliff face called Maukoroa, where the Huriwai people obtained <hi rend="i">horu</hi>, or red ochre, which was mixed with the oil expressed from the shark’s liver and used as a paint to decorate their canoes and their carved posts and houses, and themselves.</p>
          <p>The siege continued for six months. One strange and dramatic episode relieved the long-drawn, wearying investment. It is a story in which authentic tradition is given a touch of the supernatural.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n215" n="215"/>
          <p>On the hill where the survey trigonometrical station now stands, about half-way along the Pa Peninsula, and not far from Te Wera’s Well, was the sacred <hi rend="i">tuahu</hi> where the carved and tattooed wooden image of the god Kahukura was kept. This spot was called Te Irika (iringa) o Kahu-kura, meaning the place where Kahukura was suspended or raised up to view. Kahukura, whose <hi rend="i">aria</hi> or visible manifestation in nature was the rainbow, was the great deity or tribal guardian of Ngai-Tahu, and was always invoked in time of war. Similarly amongst many North Island tribes Uenuku—synonymous with Kahukura—was the war god. The image of Kahukura in Te Wera’s <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was under the charge of the priest Hatu.</p>
          <p>One dark night two daring young warriors in Taoka’s army stole round the coast in a small canoe and landed on the beach on the south-east side of the peninsula. Here there are two large blowholes into which the sea rushes with great force in times of storm, spouting high up the sides of the crater-like pits. Waiting until low water the men crept up the arched passage into one of these blow-holes, and clambering up the steep rocks, wormed their way to the hilltop shrine of Kahukura. They found the carved image—which they had often seen from afar, displayed by the priests—and returning by the perilous way they had come, carried it off in triumph to their camp.</p>
          <p>Next morning Hatu the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> went to his sacred place to consult the oracles. Kahukura, it was said, would twitch or move to one side or the other when the <hi rend="i">atua</hi> was invoked by the priests and these movements were interpreted as omens of good or evil. To his consternation his god had disappeared. Shouts of jubilation and the chant of the war dance were heard from the sandspit where the besiegers were camped, and Te Wera’s people saw to their anger and dismay the stolen image held up and dandled about by the enemy. Taoka’s warriors yelled taunts at the defenders of Huriawa, and loudly enquired whether they had overeaten themselves, or peradventure had exhausted themselves in amorous dalliance with their women-folk, that they slept so soundly.</p>
          <p>But the <hi rend="i">atua</hi>-stealers’ joy and jeers were short-lived. Te Wera’s <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi>, Hatu, and his priestly coadjutors betook themselves to their prayers and magic spells at the <hi rend="i">tuahu</hi> of their missing god. They kindled a sacred fire and with intense mental concentration set about the task of bewitching their foes and regaining the holy image of their guardian. They besought Kahukura to return to them and aid them; they launched their appeals with all their fierce will power; they lifted their hands heavenward and invoked their many tribal deities and the spirits of their greatest ancestors.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n216" n="216"/>
          <p>“Return to us, O Kahukura!” was the burden of Hatu’s call, as he stood there by the tall flax bushes that sheltered the altar of Huriawa. He stretched forth his arms towards the sands below where Taoka’s warriors displayed the captured image; he chanted a rhythmic prayer. And the final appeal brought amazing response.</p>
          <p>In the space of an eye-wink the <hi rend="i">atua</hi> was torn from the hands of the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> who held it, and was borne through the air back to Huriawa. Or rather it bore itself—says the Maori—for was it not a god? It came flying through the air, straight back to the <hi rend="i">tuahu</hi> on the hill yonder, and it came to rest at its accustomed place and fell at Hatu’s feet.</p>
          <p>In such miraculous manner was the carved palladium of Huriawa Pa restored to its holy place. Now it was the turn of Te Wera’s people to rejoice, and mightily did they hurl their jeers across the narrow water and dance resounding war-dances and chant terrific battle songs at the astonished and dejected besiegers. Frightened men, too, were they, those tribesmen of Taoka. The superior <hi rend="i">mana</hi> of their enemy could no longer be doubted. Of a truth the gods fought on Te Wera’s side.</p>
          <p>Not much longer did Taoka and his men continue the siege. Discouraged by their want of success and convinced now that Huriawa was impregnable, they presently broke up camp, launched their long canoes, plied paddle and set sail for their homes. The long siege was over; and when the near coast was clear at last the pent-in garrison rejoiced in their new freedom and set to at their Karitane plantations once more. Greater than ever was their veneration for their protecting god, and profound their respect for <hi rend="i">tino tohunga</hi> Hatu, whose innate powers and magic calls could bring stolen gods flying through the air, home to their rightful shrine</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body2-d31" type="story">
          <pb xml:id="n217" n="217"/>
          <head><hi rend="sc">The Pillow.</hi></head>
          <head><hi rend="lsc">How Rau-Whato Swam Lake Taupo—The Story of a<lb/>
                Maori Heroine.</hi></head>
          <p><hi rend="lsc">Taupo</hi> Moana lay spread out before us, a smooth plate of blue and turquoise and <hi rend="i">pawa</hi>-shell pearly glimmer, in its mid-afternoon siesta. Fifty miles away Ruapehu’s snows glittered and flashed like a helio; just a slender curl of dark vapour rested on Ngauruhoe’s steep cone to remind us that Ruaimoko, the volcano god, was not dead, but fitfully slumbering. In the far reaches under Motutaiko Island and Karangahape heights the lake was dark blue in hue, almost the cobalt of deep ocean. Calm Moana, soft, calm sky, soft wash of smoke grey over wooded ranges. Blue and grey and pearl; the white pumice cliffs of Kai-Miromiro and Kowhai-a-Taku glistening like snow in the water-mirror; peace and sunshine and bird-song on the ancient shore.</p>
          <p>Paora Rokino and Tamati Kurupae, old-timers of Taupo, talked of scenes and episodes of the past that summer day when we took it easy under the trees on the pumice-cliff top at Nukuhau, where the Waikato goes out of the lake in a greenstone-hued strong current. Out on the lake there were here and there motor-launches and a dinghy, with their fishermen. A long Maori canoe from the Tapuwae-haruru beachside opposite was slowly moving, paddled by two girls. The <hi rend="i">waka</hi> seemed uplifted; it looked to float in air above the glass-smooth water, an effect of refraction often seen on these lakes in calm weather when the flooding sunshine steeps land and water.</p>
          <p>Tamati told of the big war-canoes and the fishing flotillas of other days, and talk turned to swimming exploits. And there it was that I heard the story of Rau-whato’s great swim across the wide bight of the lake in front of us. Like that famous chieftainess Te-Rau-o-te-rangi, who, a century ago, swam from Kapiti Island to the mainland at Te Uruhi, near Waikanae, to escape her enemies, she bore her little child to safety on her shoulders.</p>
          <p>There lived in a stockaded village on this north shore of Lake Taupo, two hundred years ago—Tamati’s story went—a young chief woman whose name was Rau-whato. She was the wife of Turiroa Tuwharetoa—not the great founder of the Ngati-Tuwharetoa tribe of Taupo, but a descendant—and there was one child of the union, an infant boy. Rau-whato was probably about twenty-five years old at this time, a good swimmer, an
                <pb xml:id="n218" n="218"/>
                expert canoe-paddler, and as beautiful as she was strong of frame. This was her second marriage; her first husband, a young warrior, had been killed in battle.</p>
          <p>The home of Rau’ and Turiroa, with their little clan, was Poniu Pa, a steep, cliffy mound on the eastern side of Rangatira Point, that hilly peninsula which we saw as we looked south-west across this northern bay of the lake from Taupo township cliff-front. Fern-grown, long deserted, the high <hi rend="i">maioro</hi>, or scarped walls, and the trenches of Poniu fort can still be traced. Not far away, at the headland, there is a lakeside cave, an overhang of rock, at the foot of the cliffs. This, too, is a scene in the story.</p>
          <p>Rau and her husband lived happily there in their lakeside home until one black day there came a war-party of Ngati-Raukawa from the Waikato. This was a man-slaying and man-eating expedition, led by the chief Whiti-patato—a name of renown in those parts. Whiti’ was an ancestor of the Paerata family, of Orakau Pa fame.</p>
          <p>The leader of the war-party cautiously scouted the place and reconnoitred from the high hill the approaches to the village. His warriors lay in wait behind the hill until darkness came. Then, in the evening, he led them to the surprise attack, and the peaceful village was all in a moment a place of slaughter. The invaders fell like a hurricane on the helpless lakemen, yelling, spearing, clubbing. Most of the men were killed, the women captured; such of the children as were not killed were reserved for captivity.</p>
          <p>Rau-whato and her husband escaped from the ravaged village to the beach below, where they took refuge in a shallow cave near the point. This, however, was no place of security; the victors were scouting for them, and Whiti-patato knew of the cave.</p>
          <p>Turiroa realised that he would not escape death, but he was determined that his wife and little son should not share his fate. There was no canoe there, and none could be reached by his wife, but he knew how powerful a swimmer she was.</p>
          <p>“Wife of mine,” he said, “take you our child and swim to yonder shore, to your mother’s home.” He pointed through the gloom to the opposite shore-line, the eastern coast of the lake.</p>
          <p>“You will reach it, for you are strong, and I shall fasten the child on your shoulders.”</p>
          <p>Hurriedly the mother’s woven-flax waist-mat was bound upon her shoulders as a thick pad on which the child could rest high and keep its face above the water, and a broad flax belt tied about the boy and under her arms kept him secure.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n219" n="219"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Pom01Lege219a">
              <graphic url="Pom01Lege219a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Pom01Lege219a-g"/>
              <head><hi rend="lsc">The Swim for Life.</hi></head>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n220"/>
          <pb xml:id="n221" n="221"/>
          <p>Turiroa pressed his nose to his wife’s nose and to his child’s in farewell. They wept tears of agony, the husband and wife, for death was very near. Then Rau-whato turned and entered the dark water, and when it came to her breast she began her long swim for two lives. And on t